Funding from the Library of
Congress/Ameritech National Digital
Library
Competition
supported the electronic publication of this
title.
Text scanned (OCR) by
Jamie Vacca
Text encoded by
Teresa Church and Natalia Smith
First edition, 1997.
ca. 850K
Academic Affairs Library, UNC-CH
University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill,
1997.
© This work is the
property of the University of North Carolina
at Chapel Hill. It may be used freely by individuals for research,
teaching and personal use as long as this statement of availability is
included in the text.
The electronic edition
is a part of the UNC-CH
digitization project, Documenting the American
South.
Any hyphens occurring
in line breaks have been removed, and the trailing part of a word has
been joined to the preceding line.
All quotation marks and
ampersand have been transcribed as
entity references.
All double right and left
quotation marks are encoded as " and "
respectively.
Indentation in lines has
not been preserved.
Running titles have not
been preserved.
Spell-check and
verification made against
printed text using Author/Editor (SoftQuad) and Microsoft Word
spell check programs.
Library of Congress Subject Headings,
21st edition, 1998
[Cover Image]
[Frontispiece Image]
BY
AUTHOR OF "REMINISCENCES OF PEACE AND WAR,"
"THE MOTHER OF WASHINGTON AND HER
TIMES," ETC.
ILLUSTRATED
All rights reserved
[Title Page Image]
COPYRIGHT, 1909,
BY THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.
Set up and electrotyped. Published October, 1909.
Norwood Press
J. S. Cushing Co.—Berwick & Smith Co.
Norwood, Mass., U.S.A.
To the Memory of
My Son
Theodore Bland Pryor
I
stood at dawn by a limitless sea
And
watched the rose creep over the gray;
Till
the heavens were a glowing canopy!
This
was my day!
The
pale stars stole away, one by one—
Like
sensitive souls from the presence of Pride:
The
moon hung low, looking back, as the sun
Rose
ever the tide.
And
he, like a King, came up from the Sea!
He
opened my rose—unfettered my song—
And quickened a heart to be true to me
All
the day long.
The soul that was born of a song and flower
Of
tender dawn-flush, and shadowy gray,
Was
strengthened by Love for a bitter hour
That
chilled my day.
I
had dwelt in the garden of the Lord!
I had gathered the sweets of a summer day:
I
was called to stand where a flaming sword
Turned
every way.
It
spared not the weak—nor the strong—nor the dear;
And
following fast, like a phantom band,
Famine
and Fever and s
huddering Fear
Swept
o'er the land.
They
whispered that Hope, the angel of light,
Would
spread her white wings and speed her away;
But
she folded me close in my longest night
And
darkest day.
As
of old, when the fire and tempest had passed,
And
an earthquake had riven the rocks, the Word
In
a still small voice rose over the blast—
The
Voice of the Lord.
And
the Voice said: "Take up your lives again!
Quit
yourselves manfully! Stand in your lot!
Let
the Famine, the Fever,
the Peril, the Pain,
Be
all forgot!
"Weep
no more for the lovely, the brave,
The
young head pillowed on a blood-stained sod;
The
daisy that grows on the s
oldier's grave
Looks
up to God!
"The
soul of the patriot-soldier stands
With a mighty host in eternal calm,
And
He who pressed the sword to his hands
Has
given the Palm.
* * * * * * *
And
now I stand with my face to the west,
Shading
mine eyes, for my glorious sun
Is
splendid again as he sinks to his rest
-
His
day is done.
I
have lost my rose, forgotten my song,
But
the true heart that loved me is mine alway,
The
stars are alight—the way not long—
I
had my day!
November 8, 1908.
I AM constrained to encourage a possible reader by assuring him that I have no intention whatever of writing strictly an autobiography. Nothing in myself nor in my life would warrant me in so doing.
I might, perhaps, except the story of the Civil War, and my part in the trials and sorrows of my fellow-women, but this story I have fully and truly told in my "Reminiscences of Peace and War."
My countrymen were so kind to these first stories that I feel I may claim some credentials as a "babbler of Reminiscences." Besides, I have lived in the last two-thirds of the splendid nineteenth century, and have known some of the men and women who made that century notable. And I would fain believe with Mr. Trollope that "the small records of an unimportant individual life, the memories which happen to linger in the brain of the old like bits of drift-wood floating round and round in the eddies of a back-water, can more vividly than anything else bring before the young of the present generation
those ways of acting and thinking and talking in the everyday affairs of life which indicate the differences between themselves and their grandfathers."
But I shall have more than this "floating driftwood" to reward the reader who will follow me to the end of my story!
Writers of Reminiscences are interested—perhaps more interested than their readers—in recalling their earliest sensations, and through them determining at what age they had "found themselves"; i.e. become conscious of their own personality and relation to the world they had entered.
Long before this time the child has seen and learned more perhaps than he ever learned afterwards in the same length of time. He has acquired knowledge of a language sufficient for his needs. His miniature world has been, in many respects, a foreshadowing of the world he will know in his maturity. He has learned that he is a citizen of a country with laws,—some of which it will be prudent to obey,—such as the law against taking unpermitted liberties with the cat, or touching the flame of the candle; while other laws may be evaded by cleverness and discreet behavior. He finds around him many things; pictures on walls, for instance, that may be admired but never touched, —other lovely things that may be handled and even kissed, but must be returned to mantels and tables, —and yet others, not near as delightful as these, "poor things but his own," to be caressed or beaten, or even broken at his pleasure. He has learned to
indulge his natural taste for the drama. His nurse covers her head with a paper and becomes the dreadful, groaning villain behind it, while the baby girds himself for attack, tears the disguise from the villain, and shouts his victory. As he learns the names and peculiarities of animals, the scope of the drama widens. He is a spirited horse, snorting and charging along, or—if his picture-books have been favorable—a roaring lion from whom the nurse flees in terror. Of the domestic play the there is infinite variety—nursing in sickness, the doctor, baby-tending, cooking,—and once, alas! I heard a baby girl of eighteen months enact a fearful quarrel between man and wife, ending firmly "I leave you! I never come back!"
These natural tendencies of children would seem to prove that the soul or mind of man can be "fetched up from the cradle"—a phrase for which I am indebted to one of my contemporaries, Mr. Leigh Hunt, who in turn quoted it as a popular phrase in his late (and my early) day. But with the single exception of the spoken language all these childish plays have been successfully taught to our humble brothers; to our poor relation the monkey, the dog, elephant, seal, canary bird— even to fleas. All these are capable of enacting a short drama. The elephant, longing for his bottle, never rings his bell too soon. The dog remembers his cue, watches for it, and never anticipates it. The seal, more wonderful than all, born as he has been without arms or legs, mounts a horse for a ride, and waits for his umbrella to be poised on his
stubby nose. Even the creature whose name is a synonym for vulgar stupidity has been taught to indicate with porcine finger the letters which spell that name.
With these and other animals we hold in common our faculty of imitation, our memory, affection, antipathy, revenge, gratitude, passionate adoration of one special friend, and even the perception of music —the infant will weep and the poodle howl in response to the same strain in a minor key—and yet, notwithstanding this common lot, this common inheritance, there is born for us and not for them a moment when some strange unseen power breathes into us something akin to consciousness of a living soul.
Having no past as a standard for the reasonable and natural, nothing surprises children. They are simply witnesses of a panorama in the moving scenes of which they have no part. When I was three years old, I visited my grandfather in Charlotte County. The Staunton River wound around his plantation and I was often taken out rowing with my aunts. One day the canoe tipped and my pretty Aunt Elizabeth fell overboard. Without the slightest emotion I saw her fall, and saw her recovered. For aught I knew to the contrary it was usual and altogether proper for young ladies to fall in rivers and be fished out by their long hair. But another event, quite ordinary, overwhelmed me with the most passionate distress. Having, a short time before, advanced a tentative finger for an experimental taste of an apple roasting for me at my grandfather's
fire, I was prepared to be shocked at seeing a colony of ants rush madly about upon wood a servant laying over the coals. My cries of distress arrested my grandfather as he passed through the room. He quickly ordered the sticks to be taken off, and calling me to a seat in front of him, said gravely, "We will try these creatures and see if they deserve punishment. Evidently they have invaded our country. The question is, did they come of their own accord, or were they while enjoying their rights of life and liberty, captured by us and brought hither against their will?" My testimony was gravely taken. I was quite positive I had seen the sticks, swarming with ants, laid upon the fire. "Uncle Peter," who had brought in the wood, was summoned and sharply cross-questioned. Nothing could shake him. To the best of his knowledge and belief, "them ants nuvver come 'thouten they was 'bleeged to," and so, as they were by this time wildly scampering over the floor, they were gently admonished by a persuasive broom to leave the premises. Uncle Peter was positive they would find their way home without difficulty, and I was comforted.
I remember this little incident perfectly; I can see my dear grandfather, his white hair tied with a black ribbon en queue, advancing his stick like a staff of office. I claim that then and there—three years old—I found myself, "fetched up my soul" from somewhere, almost "from the cradle," inasmuch as I had pitied the unfortunate, unselfishly espoused his cause, and won for him consideration and justice.
Writers of fiction are supposed to present, as in
a mirror, the truth as it is found in nature. They are fond of hinting that at some moment in the early life of every individual something occurs which foreshadows his fate, something which if interpreted— like the dreams of the ancient Hebrews—would tell us without the aid of gypsy, medium, or clairvoyant the things we so ardently desire to know. In Daniel Deronda, Gwendolyn, in her moment of triumph, touches a spring in a panel, which, sliding back, reveals a picture,—the upturned face of a drowning man. In Lewis Rand, Jacqueline, the bride of half an hour, hears the story of a duel—and the pistol-shot echoes ever after through her brain, filling it with insistent foreboding.
We might recall illustrations of similar foreshadowing in real life. For instance, Jean Carlyle, six years old, beautiful and vivid as a tropical bird, stands before an audience to sing her little song; and waits in vain for her accompanist. Finally she throws her apron over her head and runs away in confusion. She was prepared, she knew her part; but the support was lacking, the accompaniment failed her. It was not given to him who told the story to perceive the prophecy!
Were I fanciful enough to fix upon one moment as prophetic of my life—as a key-note to the controlling principle of that life—I might recall the incident in my grandfather's room, when I ceased to be merely an inert absorber of light and warmth and comfort, and became aware of the pain in the world— pain which I passionately longed to alleviate.
I HAD a childless aunt, who annually came up from her home in Hanover to spend part of the summer with my parents and my grandfather. She begged me of my mother for a visit, meant to be a brief one, and as she was greatly loved and respected by her people, I was permitted to return with her.
There were no railroads in Virginia at that time. All journeys were made in private conveyances. The great coach-and-four had disappeared after the Revolution. The carriage and pair, with the goatskin hair trunk strapped on behind, or—in case the journey were long—a light wagon for baggage, were now enough for the migratory Virginian.
He lived at home except for the three summer months, when it was his invariable rule to visit Saratoga, or the White Sulphur, Warm, and Sweet Springs, of Virginia, making a journey to the latter, in something less than a week, now accomplished from New York in eight or nine hours.
The carriage on high springs creaked and rocked like a ship at sea. Fortunately, it was well cushioned and padded within—and furnished at the four corners with broad double straps through which the arms of the passenger could be thrust to steady himself withal. He needed them in the pitching and jolting over the rocks and ruts of dreadful roads. Inside each door were ample pockets for sundry comforts—biscuits,
sandwiches, apples, restorative medicines and cordials, books and papers. A flight of three or four carpeted steps was folded inside the door. Twenty-five miles were considered "a day's journey," quite enough for any pair of horses. At noon the latter were rested under the shade of trees near some spring or clear brook, the carriage cushions were laid out, and the luncheon! Well, I cannot presume to be greater than the greatest of all our American artists,—he who could mould a hero in bronze and make him live again; and hold us, silent and awed, in the presence of the mysterious and unspeakable grief of a woman in marble! Has he not confessed that although he remembers an early perception of beauty in sky and sea, and field and wood—the memory that has followed him vividly through life is of odors from a baker's oven, and from apples stewing in a German neighbor's kitchen? Hot gingerbread and spiced, sugared apples! I should say so, indeed!
In just such a carriage as I have described, I set forth with my strange aunt and uncle—a little three-and-a-half-year-old! At night we slept in some country tavern, surrounded by whispering aspen trees. A sign in front, swung like a gibbet, promised "Refreshment for man and beast." Invariably the landlord, grizzled, portly, and solemn, was lying at length on a bench in his porch or lounging in a "split-bottom chair" with his feet on the railing. He had seen our coming from afar. He was eager for custom, but he had dignity to maintain. Lifting himself slowly from his bench or chair, he would leisurely come forward, and hesitatingly "reckon"
he could accommodate us. I was mortally afraid of him! Sinking into one of his deep feather beds, I trembled for my life and wept for my mother.
Finally one night, wearied out with the long journey, we turned into an avenue of cedars and neared our home. My aunt and uncle, on the cushions of the back seat, little dreamed of the dire resolve of the small rebel in front. Like the ants I had been brought, against my will, to a strange country. I silently determined I would not be a good little girl. I would be as naughty as I could, give all the trouble I could, and force them to send me home again. But with the morning sun came perfect contentment, which soon blossomed into perfect happiness. From my bed I ran out in my bare feet to a lovely veranda shaded by roses. On one of the latticed bars a little wren bobbed his head in greeting, and poured out his silver thread of a song. Gabriella, the great tortoise-shell cat, with high uplifted tail, wooed and won me; and when Milly, black and smiling, captured me, it was to introduce me to an adorable doll and a little rocking-chair.
From that hour until I married I was the happy queen of the household, the one whose highest good was wisely considered and for whose happiness all the rest lived.
The bond between my aunt and her small niece could never be sundered, and as she was greatly loved and trusted, and as many children blessed my own dear mother, I was practically adopted as the only child of my aunt and uncle, Dr. and Mrs. Samuel Pleasants Hargrave.
THE general impression I retain of the world of my childhood is of gardens—gardens everywhere; abloom with roses, lilies, violets, jonquils, flowering almond-trees which never fruited, double-flowering peach trees which also bore no fruit, but were, with the almond trees, cherished for the beauty of their blossoms. And conservatories! These began deep in the earth and were built two stories high at the back of the house. They were entered by steps going down and only thus were they entered. Windows opened into them from the parlor (always "parlor,"—not drawing-room) or from my lady's chamber. On the floor were great tubs of orange and lemon trees and the gorgeous flowering pomegranate. Along the walls were shelves reached by short ladders, and on these shelves were ranged cacti, gardenias (Cape Jessamine, or jasmine, as we knew this queen of flowers), abutilon, golden globes of lantana, and the much-prized snowy Camellia Japonica, sure to sent packed in cotton as gifts to adorn the dusky tresses of some Virginia beauty, or clasp the folds of her diaphanous kerchief. These camellias, long before they were immortalized by the younger Dumas, were reckoned the most poetic and elegant of all flowers —so pure and sensitive, resenting the profanation of the slightest touch. No cavalier of that day
would present to his ladye faire the simple flowers we love to-day. These would come fast enough with the melting of the snows early in February.
I have never forgotten the ecstasy of one of these early February mornings. Mittened and hooded I ran down the garden walk from which the snow had been swept and piled high on either side. Delicious little rivers were running down and I launched a mighty fleet of leaves and sticks. Suddenly I beheld a miracle. The snow was lying thickly all around, but the sun had melted it from a south bank, and white violets—hundreds of them—had popped out. I spread my apron on the clean snow and filled it with the cool, crisp blossoms. Running in exultant I poured my treasure into my dear aunt's lap as she sat on a low chair which brought my head just on a level with her bosom. Ah! Like St. Gaudens, I remember the gingerbread and apples!— but I remember the violets also!
I can see myself in the early hot summer, sent forth to breathe the cool air of the morning. What a paradise of sweets met my senses! The squares, crescents, and circles edged with box, over which an enchanted glistening veil had been thrown during the night; the tall lilacs, snowballs, myrtles and syringas, guarding like sentinels the entrance to every avenue; the glowing beds of tulips, pinks, purple iris, "bleeding hearts," flowering almond with rosy spikes, lily-of-the-valley! I scanned them all with curious eyes. Did I not know that the fairies, riding on butterflies, had visited each one and painted it during the night? Did I not know that these
same fairies had hung their cups on the grass, and danced so long that the cups grew fast to the blades of grass and became lilies-of-the-valley? I knew all this—although my dear aunt never approved of fairy tales and gave me no fairy-tale books. Cousin Charles believed them; moreover, I had a charming picture of a fairy, riding on a butterfly. Of course they were true.
But I always hurried along, with small delay, among the flower beds. I knew where the passion-vine had dropped golden globes of fruit during the night—and I knew well where the cool figs, rimy with the early dew, were bursting with scarlet sweetness. Tell me not of your acrid grape-fruit, or far-fetched orange, wherewithal to break the morning fast! I know of something better. Alas! neither you nor I can ever again—except in fancy—cool our lips with the dew-washed fruits of an "old Virginia" garden.
It seems to me that the life we led at Cedar Grove and Shrubbery Hill was busy beyond all parallel. Everything the family and the plantation needed was manufactured at home, except the fine fabrics, the perfumes, wines, etc., which were brought from Richmond, Baltimore, or Philadelphia. Everything, from the goose-quill pen to carpets, bedspreads, coarse cotton cloth, and linsey-woolsey for servants' clothing, was made at home. Even corset-laces were braided of cotton threads, the corset itself of home manufacture.
Miss Betsey, the housekeeper, was the busiest of women. Besides her everlasting pickling, preserving,
and cake-baking, she was engaged, with my aunt, in mysterious incantations over cordials, tonics, camomile, wild cherry, bitter bark, and "vinegar of the four thieves," to be used in sickness.
The recipe for the latter—well known in Virginia households a century ago—was probably brought by Thomas Jefferson from France in 1794. He was a painstaking collector of everything of practical value. To this day there exists in the French druggists' code a recipe known as the "Vinaigre des Quatre Voleurs"; and it is that given by condemned malefactors who, according to official records still existing in France, entered deserted houses in the city of Marseilles during a yellow fever epidemic in the seventeenth century and carried off immense quantities of plunder. They seemed to possess some method of preserving themselves the scourge. Being finally arrested and condemned to be burned to death, an offer was made to the method of inflicting their punishment if they would reveal their secret. The condemned men then confessed that they always wore over their faces handkerchiefs that had been saturated in strong vinegar and impregnated with certain ingredients, the principal one being bruised garlic.
The recipe, still preserved in the Randolph family of Virginia, is an odd one—with a homely flavor— hardly to be expected of a French formula. It requires simply "lavender, rosemary, sage, wormwood, rue and mint, of each a large handful; put them in a pot of earthenware, cover the pot closely, and put a board on the top; keep it in the hottest sun two
weeks, then strain and bottle it, putting in each a clove of garlic. When it has settled in the bottle and becomes clear, pour it off gently; do this until you get it all free from sediment. The proper time to make it is when herbs are in full vigor, in June."
Only a housewife, who lived in an age of abundant leisure, could afford to interest herself for two weeks in the preparation of a bottle of the "Vinegar of the Four Thieves." The housekeeper of to-day can steep her herbs, then strain them through one of the fine sieves in her pantry, the whole operation costing little labor and time, with perhaps as good results. If she is inclined to make the experiment, she will achieve a decoction which has the merit at least of romance, the secret of its combination having been purchased by sparing the lives of four distinguished Frenchmen, with the present practical value of providing a refreshing prophylactic for the sick room,—provided the lavender, rosemary, sage, wormwood, rue, and mint completely stifle the clove of garlic!
Pepper and spices were pounded in marble mortars. Sugar was purchased in the bulk—in large cones wrapped in thick blue paper. This was broken into great slices, and then subdivided into cubes by means of a knife and hammer.
Sometimes a late winter storm would overtake the new-born lambs, and they would be found forsaken by the flock. The little shivering creatures would be brought to a shelter, and fed with warm milk from the long bottles, in which even now
we get Farina Cologne. Soft linen was wrapped around the slender neck, and my dear aunt fed the nurslings with her own white hands. How the lambkins could wag their tiny tails! and how they grew and prospered!
All the fine muslins of the family, my aunt's great collars, and the ruffles worn by my uncle, my Cousin Charles, and myself, were carefully laundered under my aunt's supervision. Dipped in pearly starch, they were "clapped dry" in our own hands, ironed with small irons, and beautifully crimped on a board with a penknife. Fine linen was a kind of hall-mark by which a gentleman was "known in the gates when he" sat "among the elders of the land."
I was intensely interested in all this busy life— and always eager to be a part of it.
There was nothing I had not attempted before I rounded my first decade,—churning, printing the butter with wooden moulds, or shaping it into a bristling pineapple; spinning on tiptoe at the great wheel—we had no flax-wheels—and even once scrambling up to the high seat of the weaver and sending the shuttle into hopeless tangles. "Ladies don't nuvver do dem things" sternly rebuked Milly. "Lemme ketch you ergin at dat business, an' 'twont be wuf while for Marse Chawles to baig for you."
The inconsistencies as to proprieties puzzled me then and have puzzled me ever since. "Why mustn't I spin and churn, Milly?" I insisted.
"Ain't I done tole you? Ladies don't nuvver do dem things."
"Then why can I help with the laces and muslins?"
"Cause—ladies does do dem things."
And so I became an expert blanchisseuse de fin, as it was the one household industry allowed my caste.
There was no railroad to bring us luxuries from the nearest town—Richmond—twenty-five miles distant, and we depended upon the little covered cart of Aunt Mary Miller. Aunt Mary and her husband, Uncle Jacob, were old family servants who had been given their freedom. They lived at the foot of a hill near our house, and down the path, slippery with fallen pine needles, I was often sent with Milly to summon Uncle Jacob, who was the coachman. He was very old, and gray, and always unwilling to "hitch up de new kerridge in dis bad weather." He would stand on the lawn and scan the horizon in every direction—and a dim, distant haze was enough to daunt him. Aunt Mary was allowed to collect eggs, poultry, and peacock's feathers from the neighbors, take them down to Richmond to her waiting customers, and return with sundry delightful things,—Peter Parley's books, a wax doll, oranges and candy for me, and wonderful stories of the splendors she had seen. She had other stories than these. One night "a hant" had walked around her cart and "skeered" her old horse "pretty nigh outen his senses"; as to herself, "Humph, I'se used to hants."
"Where, Aunt Mary, tell me," I begged. With a furtive glance lest my elders would hear, she answered:—
"I ain't sayin' nothin'. Don't you go an' say I tole you anythin'. Jes you run down to the back of the gyardin as fur as the weepin' willer an' you'll know.
Of course I knew already what I should find beneath the willow. I had often stood at the foot of the two long white slabs and read: "Sacred to the Memory of Charles Crenshaw" and "Sacred to the Memory of Susannah Crenshaw." I knew their story. This had been their home. The brother had died early, and for love of him the sister had broken her heart. My sweet great-aunt Susannah! Had she not left a lovely Chinese basket—which I was to inherit—full of curious and precious things; a carved ivory fan, necklace, pearls, and amethysts, and a treasure of musk-scented yellow lace? Aunt Mary shook her head when I announced scornfully that I wasn't afraid of my Aunt Susannah.
"I ain't talkin! Miss Susannah used to war blue satin high-heeled slippers. You jes listen! Some o' dese dark nights you'll hear sump'n goin' 'click, click.' "
"I know, Aunt Mary. That's the death-head moth. Milly says it won't hurt anybody, without you meddle with it."
"Humph! Milly! I seed hant befo' her mammy was bawn! I tells you it's Miss Susannah comin' on her high heels to see if you meddlin' with her things. I knowed Miss Susannah! she
was monsous particlar. She ain't nuvver goin' to let you war her things."
I was a wretched child for a long time after this. Whenever I retired into the inner chambers of my imagination—as was my wont when grown-up people talked politics, or religion, or slavery—I found my pretty fairies all fled, and in their places hollow-eyed goblins and ghosts. If my gentle Aunt Susannah was permitted to come back to her home, how about all the others who had lived there? My aunt coming for her final good-night kiss would uncover a hot face, to be instantly recovered upon her departure. Par parenthèse, I never did wear Aunt Susannah's jewels. All disappeared mysteriously except the chain of lovely beads. These I wore. One night I slept in them and the next morning they were gone. Whither? Ah, you must call up some one of those long-time sleepers. According to latter-day lights, they may "come when you do call." They may know. I never did know.
NO house in Virginia was more noted for hospitality than my uncle's. I remember an ever coming and going procession of Taylors, Pendletons, Flemings, Fontaines, Pleasants, etc. These made small impression upon me. Men might come and men might go, but my lessons went on forever; writing, geography, and much reading. I had Mrs. Sherwood's books. I wonder if any present-day child reads "Little Henry and his Bearer," or Miss Edgeworth's "Rosamond," or "Peter Parley's" Four Quarters of the Globe"! Hannah More was the great influence with my aunt and her friends. "Thee will be a second Hannah More" was the highest praise the literary family at Shrubbery Hill could possibly give me. Mr. Augustine Birrell could never have written his sarcastic review of her in my day. It would not have tolerated. From Miss Edgeworth, Cowper, Burns, St. Pierre, my aunt read aloud to me. On every centre table, along with the astral lamp, lay a sumptuous volume in cream and gold. This was the elegant annual "Friendship's Offering," containing the much-admired poems of one Alfred Tennyson, collaborating with his brother Charles. Miss Martineau was much discussed and was distinctly unpopular. Stories were told of her peculiarities, her ignorance of the etiquette of polite society at the North. When she was in Washington
in 1835, she was invited by Mrs. Samuel Harrison Smith to an informal dinner at five o clock. Mrs. Smith had requested three friends to meet her, and had arranged for "a small, genteel dinner." She had descended to the parlor at an early hour to arrange some flowers, when her daughter informed her that Miss Martineau and her companion, Miss Jeffrey, had arrived, and were upstairs in her bedroom, having requested to be shown to a chamber. Mrs. Smith wrote to Mrs. Kirkpatrick: "I hastened upstairs and found them combing their hair! They had taken off their bonnets and large capes. 'You see,' said Miss Martineau, 'we have complied with your request and come sociably to spend the day with you. We have been walking all the morning; our lodgings were too distant to return, so we have done as those who have no carriages do in England when they go to pass a social day.' I offered her combs, brushes, etc., but showing me the enormous pockets in her French dress she said that they were provided with all that was necessary, and pulled out nice little silk shoes, silk stockings, a scarf for her neck, little lace mits, a gold chain, and some other jewellery, and soon, without changing her dress, was prettily equipped for dinner or evening company. It was a rich treat to hear her talk when the candles were lit and the curtains drawn. Her words flow in a continuous stream, her voice is pleasing, her manners quiet and ladylike." She was thought to be unfriendly to the South—which I have the best of reasons for believing was true.
All this I heard with unheeding ears, but a delicious, memorable hour awaited me. Some guest had brought her maid, and from her I heard a wonderful fairy-godmother story,—of one Cinderella, whose light footstep would not break a glass slipper.
Uncle Remus had not yet dawned upon a waiting world of children, but Cowper had written charmingly about hares and how to domesticate them. I had a flourishing colony of "little Rabs." Some of my humble friends were domiciled in the small playhouse built for me in the garden. Into this sacred refuge, ascended by a flight of tiny steps, even Gabriella was forbidden to enter. I could just manage to stand under the low ceiling. There I entertained a strange company. I had no toys of any description, and only one doll, which was much too fine for every day. Flowers and forked sticks served for the dramatis personæ of my plays.
I had never heard of Æsop or of Aristophanes but it was early given to me to discern the excellent points of frogs. I caught a number of them on the sandy margin of a little brook which ran at the bottom of the garden, and Milly helped me to dress them in bits of muslin and lace. Their ungraceful figures forbade their masquerading as ladies—a frog has "no more waist than the continent of Africa,"— but with caps and long skirts they made admirable infants, creeping in the most orthodox fashion. Of course their prominent eyes and wide mouths left something to be desired; but these were very dear children, over whose mysterious disappearance their
adoptive mother grieved exceedingly. Could it be that snakes—but no! The suggestion is too awful!
My aunt had a warm affection for a kinswoman who lived seven or eight miles from us. This lady's gentleness and sweetness made her a welcome visitor, and I never tired of hearing her talk, albeit her manner was tinged with sadness. She grieved over the disappearance, years before, of a dear young brother. He had simply dropped out of sight—her "poor Brother Ben!" This was a great mystery which she often discussed with my aunt, and which delightfully stirred my imagination.
One night late in summer a cold storm of rain and wind howled without and beat against the windowpanes. A fire was kindled on the hearth, and around it the family gathered for a cosey evening. Suddenly some one saw a face pressed against the window, and hastened to open the door to the benighted visitor. There, dripping upon the threshold, stood a wretched-looking man. It was Brother Ben!
He carried a bundle of blankets on his back which he proceeded to unwind, revealing at last two tiny Indian girls! The frightened little creatures clung to him closely, and only after being brought to the fire and fed on warm milk were sufficiently reassured to permit him to explain himself. With one on each knee, "Brother Ben" told his story. He had run away to escape the restraints of home and had found his way to the wild Western country beyond the Ohio. Friendly Indians had sheltered and succored him, and he had finally married a young daughter of their chief. When his children were
born, he "came to himself." He could not endure the prospect of rearing them among savages, and so had stolen them from their mother's wigwam during her temporary absence, and was well on his way before his theft was discovered. For days and nights he was in the wilderness, fording rivers, climbing mountains, hiding under the bushes at night. Finally he overtook a party of homeward-bound huntsmen, and in their company succeeded in reaching his sister's door.
I never knew what became of him, but the children were adopted by their aunt as her own. They were queer little round creatures, knowing no word of English, but affectionate and docile. I was much with them, delighting to teach them. I cared no more for Gabriella nor my rabbits and frogs. I thought no more of fairies and midnight apparitions. Here was food enough for imagination, different from anything I had ever dreamed of,—romance brought to my very door.
Without doubt the Indian mother, far away towards the setting sun, wept for her babies, but nobody, excepting myself, seemed to think of her. Could I write to her? Could I, some day, find a huntsman going westward and send her a message? She might even come to them! Some dark night I might see her dusky face pressed against the window-pane, peering in!
As time wore on, the children grew to be great girls, and their Indian peculiarities of feature and coloring became so pronounced that they were constantly wounded by being mistaken for mulattoes.
There was no school in Virginia where they could be happy. No lady would willingly allow her little girls to associate with them. Evidently there was no future for them in Virginia. Finally their aunt found through our Quaker friends an excellent school, I think in Ohio, and thither the little wanderers were sent, were kindly treated, were educated, and grew up to be good women who married well.
My aunt made many long journeys—across the state to the White Sulphur Springs of which I remember nothing but crowds and discomfort—to Amherst, where my father lived, to Charlotte to visit my grandfather, and to Albemarle to visit friends among the mountains. She joined house-parties for a few weeks every summer; and one of these I, then a very little child, can perfectly recollect.
The country house, like all Virginia houses, was built of elastic material capable of sheltering any number of guests, many of whom remained all summer. Indeed, this was expected when a visit was promised. "My dear sir," said the master of Westover to a departing guest who had sought shelter from a rain-storm, "My dear sir, do stay and pay us a visit."
The guest pleaded business that forbade his compliance. "Well, well," said Major Drewry, "if you can't pay us a visit, come for two or three weeks at least."
"Week ends" were unknown in Virginia, and equally out of the question an invitation limited by the host to prescribed days and hours. Sometimes
a happy guest would ignore time altogether and stay along from season to season. I cannot remember a parallel case to that of Isaac Watts, who, invited by Sir Thomas Abney to spend a night at Stoke Newington, accepted with great cheerfulness and staid twenty years, but I do remember that an invitation for one night brought to a member of our family a pleasant couple who remained four years. Virginia was excelled, it seems, by the mother country.
At this my first house-party there were many young people—among them the famous beauty, Anne Carmichael, and the then famous poet and novelist, Jane Lomax. These, with a number of bright young men, made a gay party. Every moonlight night it was the custom to bring the horses to the door-steps, and all would mount and go off for a visit to some neighbor. I was told, however, that the object of these nocturnal rides was to enable Miss Lomax to write poetry on the moon, and I was sorely perplexed as to the possibility, without the longest kind of a pen, of accomplishing such a feat. I spent hours reasoning out the problem, and had finally almost brought myself to the point of consulting the young lady herself,—although I distinctly thought there was something mysterious and uncanny about her,—when something occurred which strained relations between her and myself.
An uninteresting bachelor from town had appeared on the scene, to the chagrin of the young people, whose circle was complete without him. He belonged to the class representing in that day the present-day "little brothers of the rich," often
the most agreeable relations the rich can boast, but in this case decidedly the reverse.
It was thought that the present intruder was "looking for a wife,"—he had been known to descend upon other house-parties without an invitation, —and it was deliberately determined to give him the most frigid of cold shoulders. Our amiable hostess, however, emphatically put a stop to this. I learned the state of things and resented it. "Old True," as he was irreverently nicknamed, was a friend of mine. I resolved to devote myself to him, and to espouse his cause against his enemies.
One day when the young ladies were together in my aunt's room there was great merriment over the situation in regard to "old True," and many jests to his disadvantage related and laughed over. To my great delight Miss Lomax presently announced: "Now, girls, this is all nonsense! Mr. Trueheart is a favorite of mine. I shall certainly accept him if he asks me."
I believed her literally. I saw daylight for my injured friend, and immediately set forth to find him. He was sitting alone under the trees, on the lawn, and welcomed the little girl tripping over the grass to keep him company. On his knee I eagerly gave him my delightful news, and saw his face illumined by it. I was perfectly happy—and so, he assured me, was he!
That evening my aunt observed an unwonted excitement in my face and manner—and after feeling my pulse and hot cheeks decided I was better off in bed, and sent me to my room, which happened
to be in a distant part of the house. To reach it I had to go through a long, narrow, dark hall. I always traversed this hall at night with bated breath. Tiny doors were let into the wall near the floor, opening into small apertures then known by the obsolescent name of "cuddies." I was afraid to pass them. So far from the family, nobody would hear me if I screamed. Suppose something were to jump out at me from those cuddies!
In the middle of this fearsome place I heard quick steps behind. Before I could run or scream, strong fingers gripped my shoulders and shook me, and a fierce whisper hissed in my ear—"You little devil!"
It was the poetess—the lady who wrote verses on the moon! "Old True" had suffered no grass to grow under his feet!
He left early next morning and so did we—my aunt perceiving that the excitement of the gay house- party was not good for me.
I learned there were other things besides hot roast apples to be avoided. Fingers might be burned by meddling with people's love affairs.
We were not the only guests who left the hospitable, gay, noisy, sleep-forbidding house. Our host had an eccentric sister whom we all addressed as "Cousin Betsey Michie," and who had left her own home expressly to spend a few weeks here with my aunt, to whom she was much attached. When "Cousin Betsey" discovered our intended departure, she ordered her maid "Liddy" to pack her trunk,—a little nail-studded box covered with goatskin,
—and insisted upon claiming us as her guests for the rest of the season.
"Cousin Betsey" was to me a terrible old lady, —large, masculine, "hard-favored," and with a wart on her chin. I wondered what I should do, were she ever to kiss me,—which she never did,—and had made up my mind to keep away from her as far as possible. I owed her nothing, I reasoned, as she was not really my cousin. She used strong language, and was intolerant of all the singing, dancing, and midnight rides of the young people. Her room was immediately beneath mine. But the night before, lying awake after my startling interview with the poetess, I had heard the galloping horses of the party returning from a midnight visit to "Edgeworth," and the harsh voice of Cousin Betsey calling to her sister: "Maria, Maria! Don't you dare get out of bed to give those scamps supper—a passel of ramfisticated villians, cavorting all over the country like wild Indians."
A peal of musical laughter, and "Oh, Cousin Betsey!" was the answer of a merry horsewoman below.
As we heard much about Johnsonian English from Cousin Betsey, it was reasonable to suppose, my aunt thought, that the startling word was classic. One evening while we were her guests she suddenly asked if I could write. I was about to give her an indignant affirmative, when my aunt interrupted, "Not very well." She knew I should be pressed into service as a secretary.
"She ought to learn," said Cousin Betsey. "My
own writing is more like Greek than English since my eyes fail me. Maria Gordon has been copying for me, but such fantastic flourishes! It will be Greek copied into Sanskrit if she does it. Well, what can the child do? Come here, miss. Are your hands clean? Ah! Wash them again, honey; you must help Liddy make the Fuller's pies for my dinner-party to-morrow."
I was aghast! But I found the "Fuller's pies" were quite within my powers. "Pie" was not the American institution, but the bird supposed to hide itself in its nest. "Fe m'en vay chercher un grand peut-estre. Il est au nid de la pie," says Rabelais. As to my hands—I feel persuaded that Cousin Betsey's guests would have been reassured could they have known to a certainty the old lady had not prepared them with her own! A glass bowl was placed before me forthwith,—a bowl of boiling water, some almonds and raisins. "Liddy" blanched the almonds in the hot water and instructed me to press each one neatly into a large raisin, which, puffing out around the nut, made it resemble an acorn, or, to the instructed, a nest. These were the "pies" (birds in a nest), and very attractive they were, piled in the quaint old bowl with its fine diamond cutting. As to the "Fuller" thus immortalized, I looked him up, furtively, in the great Johnson's Dictionary which lay in solitary grandeur upon a table in the old lady's bedroom. Finding him unsatisfactory, I concluded Dr. Johnson was not, after all, the great man Cousin Betsey would have me believe. She quoted him on all occasions as authority upon all
subjects. Boswell's Life of him, "Rasselas," "The Journey to the Hebrides," and "The Rambler" held places of honor upon the shelves of her small bookcase. "Read these, child," she reiterated, "and you need read nothing else. They will teach you to speak and write English,—you need no other language, —and everything else you need know except sewing and cooking." I soon became interested in her own literary work. She was, at the moment, engaged in writing a novel, "Some Fact and Some Fiction," which was to appear serially in the Southern Literary Messenger. I listened "with all my ears" to her talk concerning it with my aunt. It was to be a satire upon the affectations of the day —especially upon certain innovations in dress and custom brought by her cousin "Judy," the accomplished wife of our late Minister to France, Mr. Rives, and transplanted upon the soil of Albemarle County; also the introduction of Italian words to music in place of good old English. The heroine was exquisitely simple, her muslin gown clasped with modest pearl brooch and a rose-geranium leaf. Her language was fine Johnsonian English—a sort of vitalized "Lucilla," like the heroine in Miss Hannah More's "Coelebs." As to the Italian words for music, I blithely committed to memory this sarcastic travesty, sung for me in Cousin Betsey's sonorous contralto:—
The
Frog he did a' courting ride,
Rigdum bulamitty kimo—
With sword and buckler by his side—
Rigdum bulamitty kimo.
(Chorus)
Kimo naro, delta karo!
Kimo naro, kimo!
Strim stram promedidle larabob rig
Rigdum bulamitty kimo!
This was deemed a clever satire on the unintelligible Italian words of recent songs, and ran through several verses, describing the Frog's courtship of Mistress Mouse, who seems to have been a fair lady with domestic habits who lived in a mill and was occupied with her spinning.
I was full of anticipation on the great day of the dinner-party. Mrs. Rives, Ella Page her niece, and little Amélie Rives—named for her godmother the queen of France—were the only invited guests. The house was spick and span. I filled a bowl with damask roses from the garden, sparing the microphylla, clusters that hung so prettily over the front porch. The dinner was to be at two o'clock.
A few minutes before two a sable horseman galloped up to the door, dismounted, and, scraping his foot backward as he bared a head covered with gray wool, presented a note which my aunt read aloud:—
"CASTLE HILL, Wednesday noon.
"DEAR COUSIN BETSEY:—I know you will be amiable enough to pardon me when I tell you how désolée I am to find the hours have flown unheeded by, and we are too late for your dinner! The young ladies and I were reading Byron together, and you know how
" 'Noiseless falls the foot of time
That only treads on flowers.'
I am sure you forgive us, and hope you will prove it by asking us again.
"Your affectionate cousin,
"JUDITH RIVES. "
There was an ominous pause—and then the old dame said, in her sternest magisterial manner:—
"Tell Judy Rives to read Byron less—and Lord Chesterfield more." Turning to my aunt after the dignified old servitor had bowed himself out, she said, with fine scorn: "There's no use in telling her to read Dr. Samuel Johnson! 'Désolée,' forsooth! —and 'the foot of time'! That sounds like that idiot, Tom Moore."
I had a very good time at Cousin Betsey's. I helped to pick the berries and gather the eggs from the nests in the privet hedge. Also for several days I had a steady diet of "Fuller's pies."
As to the novel, if it appeared at all it fell upon the public ear with a dull thud. Still, Cousin Betsey must have been, in her way, a great woman, for it was of her that Thomas Jefferson exclaimed, "God send she were a man, that I might make her Professor in my University."
SOMETHING akin to the tulip mania of Holland possessed the Southern country in the early thirties. The Morus multicaulis, upon the leaves of which the silkworm feeds, can be propagated from slips or cuttings. These cutting commanded a fabulous price. To plant them was to lay a sure foundation for a great fortune.
My uncle visited Richmond at a time when the mania had reached fever-heat. Men hurried through the streets, with bundles of twigs under their arms, as if they were flying from an enemy. All over the city auction sales were held, and fortunes were lost or gained—as they are to-day in Wall Street—with the fluctuations of the market. "I saw old Jerry White running with a bundle of sticks under his arm as if the devil were after him," said my uncle,—lazy, rheumatic old Jerry, who had not for years left his chimney corner in winter, or the bench upon which he basked like a lizard in summer, except to eat and sleep!
Long galleries, roofed with glass, were hastily erected all over the country, the last year's eggs of the Bombyx mori obtained at great price, and the freshly gathered leaves of the Morus multicaulis laid in readiness for their hatching.
My uncle ridiculed this madness, although as a physician it interested him.
"It does people good to stir them up," he declared. "It wakes up their livers and keeps them out of mischief. It is a fine tonic. They will need no bark and camomile while the fever lasts."
We made a pilgrimage to the distant farm of one of the maniacs. With my narrow skirts drawn closely around me, I tiptoed gingerly along the aisles dividing the long tables, and saw the hideous, grayish yellow, three-inch worms—each one armed with a rhinoceros-like horn on his head—devouring leaves for dear life. They had need for haste. Their time was short. Think of the millions of brave men and fair ladies who were waiting for the strong, shining threads it was their humble destiny to spin! Meanwhile, the lazy moths, their raison d'être having been accomplished, enjoyed in elegant leisure the evening of their days of beneficence. I saw the ease with which their spider-web thread was caught in hot water, and wound in balls as easily as I wound the wools for my aunt's knitting.
Nothing came of it all! In time all the Morus multicaulis was dug up, and good, sensible corn planted in its stead. Old Jerry found again his warm seat by the ingleside, where doubtless he
"backward mused on wasted time,"
and many a better man than poor Jerry was stricken with amazement at his own folly. Does not Morus come from the Greek word for "fool"?
Next to his Bible and the Westminster Catechism, my uncle pinned his faith to the Richmond Whig. Henry Clay was his idol. To make Henry Clay
President of the United States was something to live for. When the great man passed through Virginia, all Hanover went to Richmond to do him the honor, ourselves among the number. He was a son of Hanover, the "Mill boy of the Slashes." The old Mother of Presidents could, never fear, give yet another son to the country! No living man except Webster equalled him in all that the world holds essential to greatness—none was as dear to the mass of people. And yet neither could be elected to the post of Chief Magistrate of those adoring people!
Clay, at the time he visited Richmond, was confident he would win this honor. My uncle resolved I should see "the next President." A procession of citizens was to conduct him to a hall where a banquet awaited him. My uncle found a vacant doorstep on the line of march, and there we awaited the great man's coming. "Ah, there he comes!" exclaimed my uncle. "Look well, little girl! You may never again see the greatest man in the world." But to look was impossible. The crowd thronged us, and my uncle caught me to a vantage-ground on his shoulder. A tumbling sea of hats was all I could see! Presently a space appeared in the procession, and a tall man on the arm of another looked up with a rare smile to the small maiden, lifted his hat, and bowed to her! My uncle never allowed me to forget that one supreme moment in my child-life. To this day I cannot look at the fine bronze statuette of Henry Clay in my husband's library without a sensation born of the pride of that hour.
I am afraid the small maiden dearly loved glory!
Nobody would ever have guessed the ambitious little heart beating, the next winter, under the cherry merino; nor the conscious lips deep in her poke-bonnet that followed the prayers at church and implored mercy for a miserable sinner! For she had, during that glorious summer, another shining hour to remember. Those penitent lips had been kissed by a great man all the way from England—a man who had kissed the hand of a queen! She had a dim apprehension of virtue through the laying on of hands in church. What, then, might not come in the way of royal attribute from the laying on of lips!
Great thoughts like these so swelled my bosom that I was fain to reveal them to my little Quaker cousin at Shrubbery Hill. She received them gravely. "Oh, Sara Agnes," she ventured, "I am afraid thee is going to be one of the world's people!" All the same she had just dressed her doll Isabella in black silk, with a lace mantilla! The Princess Isabella, born, like myself, in 1830, was even then known as the future queen of Spain. It was an age of young queens.
Among the strangers from abroad who found their way to Virginia, none was more honored in Hanover than the Quaker author and philanthropist, Joseph John Gurney. He was the brother of Elizabeth Fry, who gave her life to the amelioration of the prison horrors of England.
My uncle entertained Dr. Gurney. The house was filled with guests to its utmost capacity. A picture of the long dining-tables rises before me— the gold-and-white best service, the flowers—and
the sweetest flower of all, my young aunt. She was tall and graceful and very beautiful,—with large gray eyes, dark curls framing her face, delicate features, a lovely smile! She wore a narrow gown of pearl silk, the "surplice" waist belted high, and sleeves distended at the top by means of feather cushions tied in the armholes. I remember my uncle ordered the dinner to be served quietly and in a leisurely manner. "These Englishmen eat deliberately," he said. "Only Americans bolt their food."
In the evening, after the dinner company had left, a small party gathered around the astral lamp in the parlor, and Dr. Gurney drew forth his scrapbook and pencils, and began, as he talked, to retouch sketches he had made during his journey. The parlor was simply furnished. The Virginian of that day seemed to attach small importance to the style of his furniture. His chief pride was in his table, his fine wines, his horses and equipage, and the perfect comfort he could give his guests. There was no bric-a-brac, there were no pictures or brackets on the wall. "I have now," said an artist to me, "seen everything hung on American walls except buckwheat cakes! I have seen the plate in which they were served."
This parlor at Cedar Grove admitted but one picture—a fine copy over the mantel of the School of Athens, which my cousin Charles had brought as a present for my aunt, when he last returned from abroad. She was not responsible for the taste of this inherited home, which she had not tenanted
very long. The walls of the parlor were papered with a wonderful representation of a Venetian scene —printed at intervals of perhaps four or more feet. there was a castle with turrets and battlements; and a marble stair, flanked with roses in pots, descending into the water. Down this stair came the most adorable creature in the world,—roses on her brocade gown, roses on her broad hat,—and at the foot of the stair a cavalier, also adorable, extended his hand to conduct her to the gondola in waiting. In the distance were more castles, more sea, more gondolas.
In this room the distinguished stranger met the company convened in his honor. If he gasped or shuddered at the ornate walls, he gave no sign. The little girl on the ottoman in the chimney corner, permitted to sit up late because of the rare occasion, listened with wide eyes to conversation she could not understand. Weighty matters were discussed,—for all the world was alive to the question which had to be met later,—the possibility of freeing the slaves under the present constitutional laws. This was a small gathering of the wise men of our neighborhood—come to consult a wise man from the country that had met and solved a similar problem. Perhaps all of these men had, like my uncle, given freedom to inherited slaves.
Presently I found myself, as I half dreamed in the corner, caught up by strong arms to the bosom of the great man himself. Bending over the sleepy head, he whispered a strange story—how that, far away across the seas, there was once a little girl
"just like you" who loved her play, and loved to sit up and hear grown people talk—how a lady came to her one day and said, "My child you must study and learn to deny yourself much pleasure, for soon you will be the queen of England" —how the little girl neither laughed nor cried, but said, "I will be good"—how time had gone on, and she had kept her promise and was now grown up to be a lovely lady; and sure enough, just a little while ago had been crowned queen—and how everybody was glad, because they knew, as she had been a good child, she would be a good queen.
That was a long time ago. Many things have happened and been forgotten since then; the Venetian lady and her cavalier have sailed away in unknown seas; the good Englishman has long since gone to his rest; the queen has won, God grant, an immortal crown, having lived to be old, never forgetting all along her life her promise; and the little girl has lived to be old, too! She has dreamed many dreams, but none more beautiful than the one she probably dreamed that night,—all roses and castles and gondolas, and a gracious young queen lovelier than all the rest.
Thus passed the first eight years of my life. Compared with those that followed, they were years of absolute serenity and happiness. They were not gay. This was the time when people who "feared God and desired to save their souls" felt bound to forsake the Established Church, many of whose clergy had become objects of disgust rather than of reverence. Dissenters and Quakers lived all around
us; my uncle and aunt were Presbyterians, and I heard little but sober talk in my early years. Sometimes we attended the silent meetings of the Quakers, and sometimes old St. Martin's, to which many of our Episcopal friends belonged. Extreme asceticism, however, was as far from the temper of my aunt and uncle as was the extreme of dissipation. They were strict in the observance of the Sabbath and of all religious duties. Temperance in speech and living, moderation, serenity,—these ruled the life at Cedar Grove.
And so, although I cannot claim that
"There was a star that danced,
And under it I was born,"
I look back with gratitude unspeakable to a beautiful childhood, and bless the memory of those who suffered no "shapes of ill to hover near it," and mar its perfect innocence.
WHEN it was found that a refined and intelligent society was inclined to crystallize around the court green of Albemarle County, it became imperative to choose a fitting name for a promising young village.
In 1761 there was a charming princess of Mecklenburg-Strelitz; intelligent, amiable, and only seventeen years of age. She had stepped forth from the conventional ranks of the young noblewomen of her day, and written a spirited letter to Frederick the Great, in which she entreated him to stop the ravages of war then desolating the German States. She had painted in vivid colors the miseries resulting from the brutality of the Prussian soldiery.
It appears that this letter reached the eyes of the Prince of Wales. He fell in love with the letter before he ever knew the writer. In the same year that he, as George III, ascended the throne of England, the lovely Charlotte, Princess of Mecklenburg-Strelitz, became his wife. Charlottesville, then, was a name of happy omen for the pretty little town, and in three more years a county was created, it would seem, expressly that it might be called "Mecklenburg," and yet again a slice taken from another county to form the county of Charlotte.
The colony of Virginia was strewn thickly with the names of royal England: King and Queen, Charles City,—Charlestown,—King George, King William, William and Mary, Prince Edward, Princess Anne, Caroline, Prince George, Henrico, Prince William. No less than four rivers were named in honor of the good Queen Anne: Rapidan, North Anna, South Anna, Rivanna. We might almost call the roll of the House of Lords from a list of Virginia counties.
Twenty-four years after the Princess Charlotte had become a queen, Mrs. Abigail Adams, as our minister's wife, was presented at the Court of St. James. Alas for time,—and perhaps for prejudice, —she found, in place of the charming princess, an "embarrassed woman, not well-shaped nor handsome, although bravely attired in purple and silver." The interview was cold and stilted, but all the "embarrassment" was on the part of royalty.
There had been a recent unpleasantness between John Bull and Brother Jonathan; King George, however, brave Briton as he was, broke the ice, and startled Mrs. Adams by giving her a hearty kiss! She could not venture, however, to remind the queen that we had named counties in her honor. She might, in her present state of mind, have deemed it an impertinence on our part.
I am so impatient under descriptions of scenery,
that I do not like to inflict them upon others. But
I wish I could stand with my reader upon the
elliptic plain formed by cutting down the apex of
Monticello. He would, I am sure, appreciate the
fascination of mountain, valley, and river which drew
the first settlers, and later the Randolphs, Gilmers,
William Wirt, and Thomas Jefferson, to the region
around Charlottesville. On the east the almost
level scene is bounded by the horizon, and on the
west the land seems to billow onward, wave after
wave, until it rises in the noble crests of the Blue
Ridge Mountains. A mist of green at our feet is
pierced here and there by the simple belfries of the
village churches, and a little farther on, glimpses
appear of the classic Pantheon and long colonnades
of the University of Virginia. Imagination may
fill in this picture, but reality will far exceed imagination,
especially if the happy moment is caught
at sunset when the mountains change color, from
rose through delicate shadings to amethyst, and
finally paint themselves deep blue against the evening
sky. Then, should that sky chance to be
veiled with light, fleecy clouds all flame and gold
—but I forbear!
This was the spot chosen by my aunt as the very
best for my education and my social life. The
town was small in the forties, indeed, is not yet a city.
It is described at that time as having four churches,
two book-stores, several dry-goods stores, and a
female seminary. The family of Governor Gilmer
lived on one of the little hills, Mr. Valentine Southall
on another, and we were fortunate enough to
secure a third, with a glorious view of the mountains
and with grounds terraced to the foot of the
hill. Large gardens, grounds, and ornamental trees
surrounded all the houses. The best were
of plain brick of uniform unpretentious architecture,
comfortable, and ample. A small brick building
at the foot of our lawn was my uncle's office,
and behind it, on my tenth birthday, he made me
plant a tree.
The "Female Seminary" had been really the
magnet that drew my dear aunt. It was a famous
school, presided over by an excellent and much-loved
Presbyterian clergyman. There it was supposed I
should learn everything my aunt could not teach
me.
Behold me, then, on a crisp October morning
wending my way to the great brick hive for girls.
I was going with my aunt to be examined for admission.
Her thoughts were, doubtless, anxious
enough about the creditable showing I should make.
Mine were anxious, too. I was conscious of a linen
bretelle apron under my pelisse, and my mind was
far from clear about the propriety of so juvenile a
garment. Suppose no other girl wore bretelle aprons!
However, when we marched up the broad bricked
walk and ascended the steps of the great
building, whose many windows seemed to stare at
us like lidless eyes, bretelle aprons sank into insignificance.
The room into which we were ushered seemed to
be filled with hundreds of girls, and the Reverend
Doctor's desk on a platform towered over them.
He was most affable and kind. The examination
lasted only a few minutes, a list of books was given
me, and a desk immediately in front of the principal
assigned me. Books were borrowed from some
other girl, the lessons for the next day pointed out,
and my school life began.
Remember, I had not yet planted my tenth birthday tree.
These were the books deemed suitable
for my age,—Abercrombie's "Intellectual Philosophy,"
Watts on the "Improvement of the Mind,"
Goldsmith's "History of Greece," and somebody's
Natural Philosophy.
I worked hard on these subjects with the result
that, as I could not understand them, I learned by
rote a few words in answer to the questions. A
bright, amiable little scrap of a girl, who always
knew her lessons, volunteered to assist me. If any
collector of old books should happen to find a
volume of Watts on the Mind, much thumbed
and blotted here and there with tears, and should
see within the early pages pencilled bracket enclosing
the briefest possible answer to the questions,
that book, those tears, were mine; and the brackets
are the loving marks made by Margaret Wolfe,
whose memory I ever cherish.
"What is Logic?" questions the teacher's guide
at the bottom of the pages.
"Logic," answers Dr. Watts (in conspicuous pencilled brackets), "is the art of investigating and
communicating Truth."
I had been struggling with Dr. Watts, Abercrombie, et al., for several months, when my aunt reluctantly realized that, however admirable the school
might be for others, I was not improving in mind or
health. As soon as she arrived at this conclusion,
she decided to experiment with no more large female
seminaries, but to educate me, as best she could,
at home.
At the same time I know that my dear aunt suffered
from the overthrow of all her plans for my
education. She had, for my sake, made great sacrifices
in leaving her inherited home. These sacrifices
were all for naught. She must have felt keen
disappointment, and regret at the loss, toil, expense,
—and, above all, my worse than wasted time.
Yet, after all, my time at school may not have been
utterly thrown away! The experience may have
borne fruit that I know not of. Moreover, I had
learned something! I learned that Logic is the art
of investigating and communicating Truth!
MASTERS were found in a
preparatory school
for my home education. Happy to escape
from the schoolroom, I worked as never
maiden worked before, loving my summer desk in
the apple tree in the garden, loving my winter desk
beside the blazing wood in my uncle's office, passionately
loving my music, and interested in the other
studies assigned me. With no competitive examinations
to stimulate me, I yet made good progress.
Before I reached my thirteenth year, I had learned
to read French easily. I had wept over the tender
story of Picciola and the sorrows of Paul and Virginia.
I had sailed with Ulysses and trod the
flowery fields with Calypso. My aunt had beguiled
me into a course of history by allowing me as reward
those romances of Walter Scott which are founded
on historical events. My love of music and desire
to excel in it made me patient under the eccentric
itinerant music teacher, the one pioneer apostle of
classic music in all Virginia, who was known, more
than once, to arrive at midnight and call me up for
my lesson; and who, while other maidens were playing
the "Battle of Prague" and "Bonaparte crossing
the Rhine," or singing the campaign songs of
the hero of the log cabin, taught me to Beethoven
and Liszt, and to discern the answering
voices in that genius, then young, whose magic
music fell not then, nor ever after, upon unheeding
ears. I had read with my aunt selections all the
way from "The Faerie Queene" through the times
of later queens,—Elizabeth and Anne,—and had
made a beginning with the queen for whom I had
a sentiment, and who has given her name to so fair
an age of fancy and of elegant writing. Alas, for the
mental training I might have had through the study
mathematics! Were it not that the lack of this
training must be apparent to all who are kind enough
to listen to my story, I might quote Joseph Jefferson,
as Mr. William Winter reports him: "Why,
look at me! I seem to have managed pretty well,
but I couldn't for the life of me add up a column
of figures." The only figures I know anything
about are figures of speech. Fortunately, I have
had little use for addition. My knowledge has been
quite sufficient for my needs.
My French teacher, Mr. Mertons,—a square-shouldered,
spectacled German, with an upright
shock of coarse black hair, literally pounded the
French language into me. With a grammar held
aloft in his left hand, he emphasized every rule with
his right fist, coming down hard on my aunt's mahogany. If success is to be measured by results, I
can only say that, although I perceived some charm
in Mme. de Sévigné and in Dumas, I was rather
dense with Racine and Molière; and as to the
spoken language! I can usually manage to convey,
by gesture and deliberate English, a twilight glimmer
of my meaning in talking to a polite Frenchman,
but blank darkness descends upon him when I speak
to him in "a French not spoken in France." The
gift for "divers kinds of tongues " was not bestowed
upon me.
The music teacher deserves more than a passing
notice. He was unique. Mr. William C. Rives
found him somewhere in France, and promised him
a large salary if he would come to America, live near
or in Charlottesville, and teach his daughter Amélie.
He was the incarnation of thriftlessness; with no
polish of manner, no idea of business, or order, or
of the necessity of paying a debt, but he was also
the incarnation of music! My uncle again and again
satisfied the sheriff and released him from bonds.
Finally, he could not appear in town at all by daylight,
and often arrived at midnight for my lesson.
Gladly my aunt would rise and dress to preside over
it. My teacher would disappear before the dawn.
He owed money all over town which he had not the
faintest intention of ever paying. More than once
his defenceless back could have borne witness to a
creditor's outraged feelings. But he was resourceful.
Thereafter he carried all his music, a thick
package, in a case sewed to the lining of his coat.
His back, rather than his breast, needed a shield.
It was amusing to see him pack himself up, as it
were, before venturing into the open.
But with all this, we
prized him above rubies.
He was a brilliant pianist, a great genius; had
studied with Liszt, early appreciated Chopin, adored
Beethoven, One of his animated lessons would leave
me in a state "which fiddle-strings is weakness
express my nerves," and yet no summons to duty
ever thrilled me with pleasure like his "Koom on
ze biahno." Once there, absolute fidelity to the
composer's writing and the position of my hands
exacted all my attention. The margins of my music
were liberally adorned with illustrations of my fist—
a clumsy bunch with an outsticking thumb.
I always felt keenly the
charm of music, even
when it was beyond my comprehension. One day,
happening to look up from his own playing, he detected
tears in my eyes. He was enraged in three
languages. "Himmel! Zis is not bathétique!
Zis is scherzo! Eh, bien! I blay him adagio."
And under shut teeth a sibilant whisper sounded
much like "imbécile," as he hung his head to
one side, arched his brows, and drawled out the
theme in a ridiculous manner. Once I was so carried
away by a delicious passage I was playing that
I diminished the tempo, that the linked sweetness
might be long drawn out. He literally danced!
He beat time furiously with both hands. "Ach! is
it you yourselluf, know bedder zan ze great maestro,"
and sweeping me from the piano stool he rendered
passage properly.
One summer my aunt, in order that I might have
lessons, took board in a country place where he lived.
I was pleasing myself one day with a little German
song I had smuggled from town:—
"The church bells are ringing, the village is gay,
Proceeding gayly with the chorus, and exulting in
Leila's ladyship and good fortune, I was startled
by thunderous claps through the house. Mr.
Meerbach was fleeing to his own room, slamming
the doors between himself and my uneducated
voice!
Of course he lost his scholars. At last only
Amélie Rives, Jane Page, Eliza Meriwether, and
myself remained. We had to make up his salary
among us. "I hope you'll study, dear," said my
kind uncle; "I am now giving eight dollars apiece
for your lessons." Jane Page played magnificently.
This rare young genius, a niece of Mrs. William C.
Rives, died young. The rest of us played well, too.
My teacher wished to take me to Richmond to
play for Thalberg his own difficult, florid music,
and was terribly chagrined at my aunt's refusal to
permit me to go.
The little Episcopal church and rectory were
just across the street, and the rector, Mr. Meade,
allowed me free access to the gallery, where I delighted
to practise on the small pipe organ. I was
just tall enough to reach the foot notes. The
church was peculiarly interesting from the fact
that Thomas Jefferson, who is supposed to have
been a free thinker, had insisted upon building it
and had furnished the plans for it. Before it was
built, services were held in the Court House, which
Mr. Jefferson regularly attended, bringing his seat
with him on horseback from Monticello, "it being,"
says Bishop Meade, "of some light machinery
which, folded up, was carried under his arm and,
unfolded, served for a seat on the floor of the
Court House."
I was thirteen years old when Mr. Meade sent for
me one evening to come to him in his vestry room.
He told me that the Episcopal Convention was to
meet in his church in two days, and he had just
discovered that Miss Willy (the organist) had arranged
an entire new service of chants and hymns.
He had requested her not to use it, urging that his
father the bishop, the clergy, and all his own
people knew and loved the old tunes, and could
not join in the new. Miss Willy had indignantly
resented his interference and threatened to resign,
with all her choir, unless he yielded. "I shall certainly
not yield," said the rector. "I have told
her that I know a little girl who will be glad to
help me. Now I wish you to play for the convention,
beginning day after to-morrow (Sunday), and
every evening during its session. This will give
you evening services all the week, beginning with
three on Sunday. I will see that familiar hymns
are selected, and you need chant none of the Psalms
except the Benedictus and Gloria in Excelsis."
I began, "Oh, I'm afraid—" "No," said Mr.
Meade, "you're not afraid; you are not going to be
afraid. Just be in your place fifteen minutes before
the time, and draw the curtain between you and the
audience. I shall send you a good choir."
I practised with a will next day. On the great
day, when I passed the sable giant, Ossian, pulling
away at the rope under the belfry, and heard the
solemn bell announcing that my hour had come, my
heart sank within me. But Ossian gave me a glittering
smile which showed all his magnificent ivories.
He was grinning because he was going to pump the
organ for such a slip of a lass as I!
On arriving at the organ gallery, I found my
choir,—several ladies whom I knew, and a group of
fine-looking students from the University. They
looked down kindly on the small organist, with her
hair hanging in two braids down her back. I resolutely
kept that small back to the drawn curtain!
Only the tip of one of Miss Willy's nodding
plumes, and I should have been undone!
All went well. The singing was fine from half
a dozen manly throats, supplementing two or
three female voices and my own little pipe. I was
soon lost to my surroundings in the enjoyment of
my work. When, on the last day, the good bishop
asked for the grand old hymn, "How firm a foundation,
ye saints of the Lord," it thrilled my soul to
hear the church fill with the triumphant singing of
the congregation, led by little me and my improvised
choir.
THE society of
Charlottesville in the forties
was composed of a few families of early residents
and of the professors at the University.
Governor Gilmer, Secretary of the Navy in Tyler's
time, Mr. Valentine Southall of an old Virginia
family, and himself eminent in his profession of the
law, Dr. Charles Carter, Professor Tucker, William B.
Rogers, Dr. McGuffey, Dr. Cabell, Professor Harrison,
—all these names are well known and esteemed to
this day. There were young people in these families,
and all them were my friends. Along the road I
have travelled for so many years I have met none
superior to them and very few their equals.
My special coterie was a choice one. It included,
among others, Lizzie Gilmer (the lovely) and her
sisters; beautiful Lucy Southall; Maria Harrison
and her sweet sister Mary, both accomplished in
music and literature; Eliza Rives and Mary
McGuffey. James Southall, William C. Rives, Jr.,
George Wythe Randolph, Jack Seddon, Kinsey
Johns, Professor Schéle de Vere, John Randolph
Tucker, St. George Tucker—these were habitués of
my home, and all apparently interested in me and in
my music. To each name I might append a list of
honors won, at the bar, in literature, and in the army.
I have survived them all—and I kept the friendship
of each one as long as he lived.
The customs in entertaining differed from those
in vogue at the present day. Afternoon teas, which
had been fashionable during the Revolution—tea
then being a rare luxury—had not survived until
the forties. Choice Madeira in small glasses, and
fruit-cake were offered to afternoon callers. The
cake must always be au naturel if served in the daytime.
Cakes iced—in evening dress—was only
permissible at the evening hour.
Dinner-parties demanded a large variety of dishes.
There were not served à la Russe. Two table-cloths
were de rigueur for a dinner company. One was removed
with the dishes of meat, vegetables, celery, and many
pickles, all of which had been placed at once upon
the table. The cut-glass and silver dessert dishes
rested on the finest damask the housewife could provide. This cloth removed, left the mahogany for
the final walnuts and wine.
Three o'clock was a late hour for a dinner-party—
the ordinary family dinner was at two. The large
silver tureen, which is now enjoying a dignified old
age on our sideboards, had then place at the foot of the
table. After soup, boiled fish appeared at the head.
An interview has been preserved between a Washington
hostess of the time and Henry, an "experienced
and fashionable" caterer. Upon being
required to furnish the smallest list of dishes possible for a "genteel" dinner-party of twelve persons,
he reluctantly reduced his ménu to soup, fish, eight
dishes of meat, stewed celery, spinach, salsify, and
cauliflower. "Potatoes and beets would not be
genteel." The meats were turkey, ham, partridges,
mutton chops, sweetbreads, oyster pie,
pheasants, and canvas-back ducks. "Plum-pudding,"
suggested the hostess. "La, no, ma'am!
All kinds of puddings and pies are out of fashion."
"What, then, can I have at the head and foot of the
table?" asked the hostess. "Forms of ice-cream
at the head, and at the foot a handsome pyramid of
fruit. Side dishes, jellies, custards, blanc-mange,
cakes, sweetmeats, and sugar-plums." "No nuts,
raisins, figs?" "Oh, no, no, ma'am, they are quite
vulgar!"
For the informal supper-parties, to which my
aunt was wont to invite the governor and Mrs.
Gilmer, Mr. and Mrs. Southall, Professor and Mrs.
Tucker, the table was amply furnished with cold
tongue, ham, broiled chickens or partridges, and
pickled oysters, hot waffles, rolls and muffins, very
thin wheaten wafers, green sweetmeats, preserved
peaches, brandied peaches, cake, tea, and coffee;
and in summer the fruits of the season. These
suppers made a brave showing with the Sheffield
candelabra and bowls of roses. Ten years later
these "high teas" were quite out of fashion, and
would, by a modern "fashionable caterer," be condemned
as "vulgar." There was a crusade against
all card-playing and dancing. The pendulum was
swinging far back from an earlier time when the punch-bowl
and cards ruled the evening, and the dancing
master held long sessions, travelling from house to
house. To have a regular dancing party, with
violins and cotillon, was like "driving a coach-and-six
straight through the Ten Commandments!" My
aunt, however, had the courage of her convictions
and allowed me small and early dances in our parlor,
with only piano music. Old Jesse Scott lived
at the foot of the hill—but to the length of introducing
him and his violin we dared not go. As it
was, after our first offense, a sermon was preached in
the Presbyterian church against the vulgarity and
sin of dancing. My aunt listened respectfully but
continued the dance she deemed good for my health
and spirits.
The noblest of men, and one of my uncle's dearest
friends, was Thomas Walker Gilmer, Secretary
of the Navy during Tyler's administration. He
was killed on the Potomac by the bursting of a gun
on trial for the first time. My uncle and aunt went
immediately to Washington to bring him home.
No man had ever been so loved and esteemed by
all who knew him. I have never seen such grief,
as the sorrow of his wife. She had been a brilliant
member of the Washington society, noted for ready
wit and repartee. Never, as long as she lived, did
she reenter social life. With her orphaned children
she lived on "The Hill" very near us. These
children were a part of our family always.
As time went on, and we grew tall,—Lizzie and I
—students from the University found us out, and
had permission to visit us. Lizzie, three years my
senior, became engaged to St. George Tucker, one
of our choice circle. When more visitors called on
Lizzie than she could well entertain in an evening,
it was her custom to send Susan, a little pet negress
whom she had taught to read, running down the hill
with "Please, Miss Hargrave, please, ma'am, Miss
Lizzie say she certn'ly will be glad if you let Miss
Sara come up an' help 'er with her comp'ny." My
aunt could never deny her anything. I was too
young, much too young, but we took our lives very
naturally and unconsciously, accepting a guest and
doing our best for him, whether he was old or young.
We were never announced as débutantes. No Rubicon
flowed across our path,—on one side pinafores
and long braids, on the other purple-and-fine-linen
and elaborate coiffure,—the which if stepped across
at an entertainment ushered us into society.
Lizzie and I felt that we were young hostesses, and
took pains to be, according to our lights, ceremonious
and conventional in our behavior. Some one or
two of our guests was sure to be George Gordon, or
James Southall, or "Jim" White, or "Sainty" Tucker,
who were as brothers to us; and very watchful and
strict were these boy chaperons! The great anxiety
was lest our visitors should stay too late. So my
aunt and Mrs. Gilmer carefully timed the burning
of a candle until ten o'clock, and all candles thereafter
were cut that length. When they began to
flicker in the sockets, good nights were expected.
Mrs. Gilmer's large house was divided in the middle
by a hall extending to a door in the rear. On
one side were the bedrooms of the family, on the
other the parlors and dining-room. She spent her
evenings in a darkened room, just across the hall
from the parlor, and although she had not the heart
to mingle with us, we knew she was near.
One night we had a number of guests, among them
a stranger, Mr. Tebbs, brought by one of our own
band who had introduced him and then left, Mr.
Tebbs remarking that he too must soon leave, as a
friend was down town waiting for him. The candles
burned low, and we allowed long pauses in conversation,
vainly hoping the stranger would depart.
Presently the knocker sounded an alarum, and little
Susan hurried from her mistress's room to answer it.
We distinctly heard her announce, "Dish yer's a
letter, Miss Ann," and Mrs. Gilmer's languid reply,
"Light a candle and read it to me." We essayed to
drown Susan's voice, for I was quite sure it was a
peremptory order for me to come home, but it rang
out clearly and deliberately, "Tebbs, you damn rascal!
Are you going to stay at Mrs. Gilmer's all
night!" To make matters worse, Susan immediately
appeared with the note for the blushing Mr. Tebbs,
who then and there bade us a long farewell. We
never saw him more! A delicious little story was
told with keen relish by Juliet, the fifteen-year-old
daughter. She had, as she thought, "grown up,"
while her mother lived in seclusion, and had a boy-lover
of her own. Sitting, after hours, one moonlight
night on the veranda under her mother's window,
the anxious youth was moved to seize the propitious
moment and declare himself. Juliet wished to answer
correctly, and dismiss him without wounding him.
She assured him "Mamma would never consent.'
A voice from within decided the matter: "Accept
the young man, Juliet, if you want to—I've not the
least objection—and let him run along home now.
Be sure to bolt the door when you come in!" Evidently
Mrs. Gilmer had small respect for boy-lovers;
and wished to go to sleep.
The Gilmer home was full of treasures of books
and pictures. We turned over the great pages of
Hogarth and the illustrations of Shakespeare, very
much to the damage of these valuable books. Choice
old Madeira was kept in the cellar, to which we had
free access, mixing it with whipped cream or mingling it with ice, sugar and nutmeg whenever we so
listed. A great gilded frame rested against the wall,
from which some large painting had been removed.
Over this we stretched a netting and inaugurated tableaux
vivantes, of which we never wearied. I was always
Rowena, to whom Lizzie, as Rebecca the Jewess,
gave her jewels. One of the Gilmer boys made an
admirable Dr. Primrose, another Moses, whom we
dressed for the fair, and the other children were flower
girls, nuns, or pilgrims with staff and shell.
When one questions the possibility of this large
family living for several years without a head and
moving about decorously and systematically, we must
not forget the family butler, Mandelbert, and his wife,
Mammy Grace. Both were long past middle age.
They simply assumed the care of their broken-hearted
mistress and her children, ruling the house with
patient wisdom and kindness. Mammy Grace, so
well known fifty years ago in Virginia, was peculiar
in her speech, retaining the imagery of her race and
nothing of its dialect. She was straight and tall and
always carefully dressed. She wore a dark, close-fitting
gown, which she called a "habit," a handkerchief
of plaid madras crossed upon her bosom, an ample
checked apron, and a cap with a full mob crown like
Martha Washington's. When she dropped her respectful
"curtsey," her salutation, "Your servant,
master," was less suggestive of deference than of
dignified self-respect. Her one fault was that, like
her mistress, she never knew when the children were
grown. This was sometimes embarrassing. As
surely as 8 o'clock Saturday night came, one after
the other would be called from the parlor, and would
obey instantly, for fear she would add more than a
hint of the thorough, personally superintended bath
which awaited each one.
Mandelbert was superb, tall, gray, and very stately.
He had been born and trained in the family, a model,
distingué-looking servant. Mammy Grace lived to
an honored old age, but a liberal use of fine old
Madeira proved the reverse of the modern lacteal
remedy for old age. In a few years there was no
more wine in the cellar—and no more Mandelbert.
The grandmother of the Gilmer children was
Mrs. Ann Baker, a lovely old lady who wore a Letitia
Ramolino turban, with little curls sewn within
its brim. She had been a passenger on James
Rumsey's boat in 1786 at Shepherdstown, when he
was the first to succeed by steam alone in propelling
a vessel against the current of the Potomac, and "at
the rate of four or five miles an hour!" She was a
lovely, cultivated old lady, the widow of a distinguished
man. I cannot be quite sure,—all witnesses
are gone,—but I have a distinct impression I was
told that General Washington was a passenger with
Mrs. Baker on James Rumsey's boat.
THE year after my
fifteenth birthday was destined
to be an eventful one to me. In May
of that year I wrote a letter to my aunt,
Mrs. Izard Bacon Rice, who lived at "The Oaks"
in Charlotte County. This letter, the earliest extant
of my girlhood, has recently been placed in my
hands, and I venture to hope I may be pardoned
for inserting the naïve production here; not for any
intrinsic merit, but because of the light it reflects
upon my development and associations at the age
of fifteen,—a light not to be acquired by mere recollection,
as a photograph of the person must be
more lifelike than a sketch from memory.
"CHARLOTTESVILLE, May 25, 1845.
"MY DEAR AUNT: I
think that I have fully tested the
truth of the old saying, viz. 'Hope deferred maketh the
heart sick,' for I have hoped and hoped in vain for an
answer to my last letter, and since it does not make its
appearance, I write to request an explanation.
"I received a letter
from Willie (Carrington) this morning,
and was rejoiced to hear that you still intend coming
to Charlottesville 'some of these times,' and that she
thinks of coming also. I am overjoyed at the idea of seeing
my dear little Henry, and Tom in a few weeks. Willie
says that Henry is beautiful, and that Tom has become
quite a famous beau, improved wonderfully in gallantry, etc.
I anticipate a great many long, pleasant walks with him,
though I am afraid he will not like Charlottesville, as he
will find no rabbits' tracks or partridges here. I hope you
will come the first of June and stay a long while with us.
"Aunt Mary has been very unwell for a long time, but
I am in hopes that she is getting a little better. I think
your visit will improve her wonderfully. We are all as
busy as we can be: aunt and uncle in the garden and yard,
and I studying my French lessons, sewing, reading, and
housekeeping for Aunt Mary when she is sick. I am
very disconsolate at the thought of losing my most intimate
friend (Lizzie Gilmer) for a few months. She is going to
Staunton, and I expect to miss her very much. We have
a very quiet time now—as most of my acquaintances were
sent off at the late disturbances at the University, and I can
study, undisturbed by company. I scarcely visit any one
except Lizzy, and receive more visits from her than any
one else, as she comes every day, and frequently two or
three times a day. I am going to spend my last evening
with her this evening, as she leaves to-morrow. I am very
sorry that Willie will not see her, as I know they would
like each other.
"Who do you think I have had a visit from? No less
a personage than Dr. Schéle de Vere, professor of modern
languages at the University. He has called on me twice,
but I, unfortunately, was not at home once when he called.
He is a German (one of the nobility), and speaks our language
shockingly, and is such an incessant chatterer that he
gives me no possible chance of wedging in a syllable. He
walked with me from church last Sunday, and jabbered incessantly,
much to the amusement of the congregation in
general, but particularly of two little boys who walked behind
us. When he parted with us, he asked uncle's permission
to visit us, which was granted; and he seemed
very grateful, and said he 'would have de pleasure den of
sharing de doctor's hospitality and hearing some of Miss
Rice's fine music.' But what mortifies me beyond measure
is that he treats me as a little child, and inquires most
affectionately about my progress in music, etc. He is not
so much older than I am, either, as he is only twenty-one,
so I think he might be more respectful in his demeanor.
What do you think of it all? He plays very well on the
piano, and has heard the best performers in Europe, so I
feel very reluctant to play for him. The first time he
heard me play, he wanted to applaud me as they do at concerts,
but he was checked by one of the company, who intimated
to him that it was not customary in this country, so
he contented himself with clapping his hands several times.
"I have neither time nor paper for much more, so good-by.
Aunt Mary joins me in love and a kiss to all grandfather's
household and to Tom, Henry, and Uncle Izard.
"Yours affectionately,
"P.S. I send my best respects to Lethe, Viny, and Aunt
Chany, and my love to all the ducks, geese, chickens, turkeys,
and Tom's dogs.
"Yours affectionately,
This
sixty-four-year-old letter was beautifully written
with a quill pen, clear and distinct without an
erasure, blotted with sand from a perforated box,
without envelope, and sealed with wax. Written in
figures upon the envelope was "Uncle Sam's" receipt for prepaid postage, 12 1/2 cents, no stamps having
then been issued by him.
Fanciful seals and motto wafers were in high favor
among romantic young people. "L'amitié c'est
l'amour sans ailes" was a prime favorite; also a
maiden in a shallop looking upward to a star, the
legend "Si je te perds je suds perdu." The most
delicate refusal to a lover on record was the lady's
card," With thanks," sealed with a bird in flight and
"Liberty is sweet! "
The "disturbances of late," for which my friends
were "suspended for a month," were not of a serious
nature. They were only the midnight pranks of
mischievous boys, such as hyphenating the livery-stable's
name "Le Tellier" to read "Letel-Liar,"
drawing his "hacks" to the doors of the citizens,
placing the undertaker's sign over the physician's
office, driving Mr. Schéle's ponies, and leaving on
their flanks the painted words "So far for to-day,"
the phrase with which he invariably ended his lectures.
It remained later for the student in whom I
was most interested to excel them all. He drove a
flock of sheep one dark night up the rotunda stairs
to the platform on the roof, and then shut down the
trap-door. A plaintive good-morning-bleating welcomed
faculty and students next day. Needless to say,
the valiant shepherd was "suspended."
Late in the summer of this year another large
convention of clergymen, Presbyterian this time,
was held at Charlottesville. No good hotel could
be found anywhere in Virginia. The landlord was
ruined by the hospitality of the citizens. As soon
pleasant stranger "put up" at a public house,
he was claimed as a guest by the first man who could
reach him.
When large religious or political or literary meetings
convened in our town, my uncle would send
to the chairman asking for the number of guests
we could entertain. Until they arrived, we were as
much on the qui vive as if we had bought numbers
in a lottery.
On this occasion, Lizzie and I were in great grief.
She had been away from town for two months, and
was now to make me a long visit. We had made
plans for a lovely week. Now the house would be
filled with clergymen,—no music, no visitors (and
Lizzie was engaged), no "fun"! My aunt sympathized
with us, and fitted up a small room at the
far end of the hall, moved in the piano and guitar,
and bade us make ourselves at home.
We were seated at church behind a row of the
grave and reverend seniors, when Dr. White leaned
over our pew and said to one of them, "I'm glad to
tell you I can send you to Dr. Hargrave's. He
will take fine care of you."
"But," demurred the reverend gentleman, "I
have my son with me."
"Take him along! There's plenty of room," replied
the doctor.
Lizzie gave me a despairing glance. Now we are
ruined, we thought. A dreadful small boy to be
amused and kept out of mischief.
That afternoon we were condoling with each other
in our little city of refuge, when the opening front
door revealed among our guests a slender youth,
who, upon being directed to his room, sprang up
the stairs two or three steps at a time.
"Mercy!" said I. "Worse and worse! There's
no hope for us! A strange young man to be entertained in our little parlor!"
My aunt entering just then, we confided our miseries
to her. "Never mind, Lizzie," she said, "Sara
shall keep him in the large room. She must bring
down all her prettiest books and pictures and arrange
a table in a corner for his amusement. He
will not be here much of the time. He has to go
to church with his father, you know."
The name of this unwelcome intruder was Roger
A. Pryor. He made himself charming. I had not
yet tucked up my long braids, but he treated me
beautifully. He was so alert, so witty, so amiable,
that he was unanimously voted the freedom of our
sanctum. He entered with glee into our schemes
for self-defence. Running out to a shrub on the lawn,
he returned with a handful of "wax berries," gravely
explained, "ammunition," and proceeded to test the
range of the missile. Just then one of the enemy, the
great Dr. Plumer, entered the hall, and the soft berry
neatly reached his dignified nose. His Reverence
gave no sign of intelligence. He had been a boy himself!
St. George Tucker took an immense fancy to our
new ally. He found a great deal to say to me.
How glad was I that my aunt had given me a new
rose-colored silk bonnet from Mme. Viglini's.
The week passed like a dream. When the stage
drew up at midnight to take our guest to the railroad,
seven miles distant, we were both very triste
at parting.
He was sixteen years old, was to graduate next
summer at Hampden Sidney College, and come the
session afterward to our University. I hoped all
would go well with him; and after the winding horn
of the stage was quite out of hearing, I,—well, I had
been taught early to entreat the Father of all to take
care of my friends. There could be no great harm
in including him by name, nor yet in adding to my
petition the words "for me!"
I suppose I may have seemed a bit distrait after
this incident, for my uncle, who was always devising
occupation for me, insisted upon my writing a story.
I liked to please him, and I surprised him by producing
a love story. I think I called it "The Birthnight
Ball." I remember this quotation, which I considered
quite delicate and suggestive:—
"The stars, with vain ambition, emulate her eyes."
That is all I remember of my story. My uncle sent
it to the Saturday Evening Post in Philadelphia and
it was accepted, the editor proposing, as I was a young
writer, to waive the honorarium! I was only too glad
to accept the honor.
In the autumn my uncle took us on a long journey
to Niagara Falls and the Northern Lakes. In New
York we stopped at the Astor House on Broadway,
and my room looked into the park then opposite,
where scarlet flamingoes gathered around a fountain.
We walked in the beautiful Bowling Green Park,
then the fashionable promenade, took tea with the
Miss Bleeckers on Bleecker Street, and bought a lovely
set of turquoises, a jewelled comb, and a white topaz
brooch from Tiffany's. Moreover, my seat at table
was near that of John Quincy Adams, now an aged
man, paralytic, and almost incapable of conveying
his food to his lips. He was charmingly cheerful,
and courteous to a sweet-faced lady who
attended him.
I think we took the canal-boat in Schenectady
which was to convey us across the state of New York.
My uncle had been beguiled in New York by a
flaming pictorial advertisement of palatial packet-boats,
drawn by spirited horses galloping at full speed.
When we entered our little craft, we found it so
crowded that we were wretchedly uncomfortable.
Possibly, in our ignorance, we had not taken the fine
packet of the advertisement. Our own boat crawled
along at a snail's pace, making three or four miles an
hour. Many of the passengers left it every morning,
preferring to walk ahead and wait for us until night.
We made the journey in five or six days. The
heat, the discomfort, the mosquitoes! Who can
imagine the misery of that journey? Fresh from the
mountains and gorgeous sunsets of Albemarle, we
found little to admire in the scenery.
As to the Falls, which we had come so far to see
—they and their entourage made me ill. It was all
so weird and strange; the dark forests of evergreen,
pine, and spruce; the sullen Indians, squatted around
blankets, embroidering with beads and porcupine
quills; the hapless little Indian babies strapped to
boards and swinging in the trees, and over all, the
heavy roar of the waters. The immensity of their
power filled me with terror. I longed to get away
from the awful spectacle.
The best part of a journey is the home-coming.
The dear familiar house,—we never knew how good
it was,—the welcome of affectionate, cheerful servants;
the dogs beside themselves with joy, the perfect
peace, leisure, relaxation! Flowers, fruit, and
much accumulated mail awaited us. My keen eye
detected a large-enveloped paper from Philadelphia,
and my nimble fingers quickly abstracted it, unperceived,
from the miscellaneous heap, and consigned
it to a bureau drawer in my room, the key of which
went into my pocket.
In the privacy of my bedtime hour—having
bolted the door—I drew it forth. Oh, what inane
foolishness! What sad trash! Tearing it into
strips, I lighted each one at my candle and saw
the whole burned—burned to impalpable smoke
and degraded dust and ashes; consigned then and
there to utter oblivion!
My uncle often wondered why the story had not
appeared. There was a perilous moment when he
threatened to write to the publishers, but I persuaded
him to be patient and dignified about it, and
the matter, after a while, was forgotten. Never was
an uncle so managed by a young girl!
I think my great card with him was my interest
in his office work. Physicians compounded and
prepared their own prescriptions sixty-five years ago.
He delighted in me when I donned my ample apron
and, armed with scales and spatula, gravely assumed
the airs of a physician's assistant. I knew all his
professional manoevres to satisfy hypochondriac old
gentlemen and nervous old ladies. I learned to
make the innocuous pills which "helped" them "so
much," and the carminative for the aching little stomachs
of the babies. Great have been the strides since
then in the noblest of all professions!
Just here I venture to
illustrate some of the radical
changes in the practice of medicine by extracts
from a letter written by Dr. Theodorick Bland to
his sister, Fanny Bland Randolph. The letter is
copied from the original in the possession of the late
Joseph Bryan of Richmond, Virginia.
The treatment in 1840
differed in no material
particular from that of 1771, when Dr. Bland
prescribed—regretting the necessity of "absent
treatment"—to his sister's husband,
John Randolph, as follows:—
"I take Mr. Randolph's case to be a
bilious intermittent,
something of the inflammatory kind, which, had he
been bled pretty plentifully in the beginning, would have
intermitted perfectly; but unless his pulse is hard and, as it
were, laboring and strong, I would not advise that he should
now be bled; but if they are strong and his head-ache violent,
and the weight of the stomach great, let him lose
about six ounces of blood from the arm, and if he is much
relieved from that, and his pulse rises and is full and strong
after it, a little more may be taken. Let his body be kept
open by Glysters, made with chicken water, molasses,
decoction of marsh-mallows and manna, given once, twice or
three times,—nay, even four times a day if occasion requires,
and let him have manna and cream of tartar dissolved
in Barley Water,—one ounce of manna and a half
ounce of Cream of Tartar to every pint. Of this let him
drink plentifully, but prior to this, after bleeding (should
bleeding be necessary) let him take a vomit of Ipecac, four
grains every half hour until he has four or five plentiful
vomits, drinking plentifully of Camomile Tea (to three or
four pints at intervals) to work it off. Should the pain in
the head be violent and the eyes red and heavy, let his temples
be cupped or leeches applied to his temples, which
operation may be repeated every day, if he find relief from
it, for two or three days. If the manna, Cream of Tartar
and Glysters be not effectual, let him take fifteen grains of
rhubarb and as many of Vitriolated Tartar, repeating the
dose, twice or three times at six or eight hours intervals.
Should he have any catching of the nerves, let one of the
powders be given every four hours in a spoonful of jalop or
pennyroyal water. Should he be delirious, sleepy, or dozing
in a half kind of a sleep, his pulse small and quick, put
blisters to his back, arms and legs, and leeches and cupping
to his temples. If his skin should be hot, dry and parched
after he has taken his vomit or before, let him be put in a
tub of warm water with vinegar in it, up to his arm-pits and
continue in it as long as he can bear it, first wetting his
head therein. He may, now and then, drink a little claret-whey
and have his tongue sponged with sage-tea, honey
and vinegar. Dear Fanny, with sincere wishes for his safe
and speedy recovery, and love to him and your dear little
ones,
"Your affectionate brother,
It is difficult to
imagine that one of the "dear
little ones" was John Randolph of Roanoke—that
incarnation of genius and outrageous temper. His
father survived Dr. Bland's treatment only a few
years. Still, fidelity to historic truth impels me to
state that we have no evidence that the doctor was
in league with Henry St. George Tucker, who almost
immediately married the widow!
MANY of the best types
of purely American
society could have been found in the forties
in the towns of the country. Now everybody,
high and low, rich and poor, seeks a home in
the cities. It is not without reason that all classes
should flock to the metropolis. There wealth can
be enjoyed, poverty aided, talent appreciated; but
there individual influence is almost lost. The
temptation to self-assertion, repugnant as it is to refined
feeling, is almost irresistible. Men and women
must assert themselves or sink into oblivion. Nobody
has time to climb the rickety stairs to find the
genius in the attic. Nobody looks for the statesman
among the serene adherents to the "Simple
Life." Had Cincinnatus lived at this day, he would
have ploughed to the end of his furrow. Nobody
would have interrupted him.
The absence of all the hurry and fever of life made
the little town of Charlottesville an ideal home before
the cataclysm of 1861. The professors at the University
could live, in the moderate age, upon their
modest salaries, and have something to spare for
entertaining. The village contingent was refined,
amiable, and intelligent. Staunton sent us, every
winter, her young ladies, the daughters of Judge
Lucas Thompson, all of whom were finally absorbed
by the descendants of Charles Carroll, of Carrollton,
Maryland. From the neighborhood on the Buckmountain
Road came the family of William C. Rives,
twice our envoy to the Court of Versailles, and many
times sent to the Senate of the United States. The
"gallant Gordons, many a one," the Randolphs and
Pages, and Mr. Stevenson, late Minister to England,
—all these lived near enough to be neighbors and
visitors. Across Moore's Creek, at the foot of
Monticello, was the house of Mr. Alexander Rives.
There lived my sweet friend and bridesmaid, Eliza
Rives, and there I could call for a glass of lemonade
when on my way to Monticello, guiding, as I often
did, some stranger-guest to visit the home of Thomas
Jefferson. We would pass through the straggling
bushes of Scottish broom which bordered the road—
planted originally by Mr. Jefferson himself—pause
at the modest monument over his ashes, and reverently
ponder the inscription thereon. In his own
handwriting, among his papers, had been found the
record he desired—not that he had been Minister
to France and Secretary of State, not that he had been
twice President of the United States, but simply,—
"Here lies buried Thomas Jefferson, Author of the
Declaration of American Independence, of the Statute of
Virginia for Religious Freedom, and Father of the University
of Virginia."
A few steps through the woods would bring us to
the plateau commanding the noble view I have tried
to describe. I loved the spot, the glorious mountains,
the glimpse at our feet of the Greek temple
in its sacred grove, the atmosphere of mystery and
romance. Once I saw a solitary fleur-de-lis unfurling
its imperial banner on the site of the abandoned
garden. Once I was permitted, in the absence of
the owner, to explore an upper floor in the villa, and
was startled by a white, strained face gleaming out
from a dim alcove. This was the bust of Voltaire.
A happy, happy young girl was I on these rides,
mounted on my own horse, Phil Duval, and not
unconscious of my becoming green cloth habit,
green velvet turban, and long green feather, fastened
with a diamond buckle—as I believed it to be!
Young girls reared in a university town and admitted
to the friendship of the professors' families
must be dull indeed if they absorb nothing from
the literary atmosphere. My dear aunt was an
accomplished English scholar. Her father had
been the friend and neighbor of Patrick Henry,
her husband had been one of John Randolph's physicians.
My close friends, the Gilmers, Southalls,
and the daughters of Professor Harrison, all had
brothers who were students, and we strove to keep
pace with these fine young fellows and meet them
on English ground at least.
We had no circulating library in Charlottesville,
and depended upon the mails for our current literature.
We saw Graham's Magazine from Philadelphia, the
Home Journal from New York, the Southern Literary Messenger from Richmond. Dickens's novels
reached us from London, issued then in monthly
sections, and we impatiently awaited them. "Oh,
Sara, have you been introduced to Mr. Toots?"
wrote Maria Gordon; "he is so much in love with
Florence Dombey, he 'feels as if somebody was
a-settin' on him! ' "
We liked Dickens better than Walter Scott. We
found the remarks of Captain Clutterbuck and the
Rev. Dryasdust hard to bear, barring the door to the
enchanted palace until they had their say. To be
sure, Dickens could be tiresome too, pausing in the
middle of an exciting story while somebody—the
"stroller" or the "bagman"—related something
wholly irrelevant. To my mind, a story within a
story was a nuisance. It was like a patch on a
garment. The garment might be homespun and the
patch satin, but it was a blemish, nevertheless, something
put on to help a weak place. I skipped these
stories then and skip them now!
As to Thackeray, I blush to say we did not appreciate
him when he appeared as "Michael Angelo
Titmarsh." But we all knew Becky! She was only
a sublimated little Miss Betsy Stevens, a ragged
mountain woman who sold peaches on a small commission,
and who, like Becky, having "no mamma"
or other asset, lived by her wits.
Perhaps in our estimation of Thackeray we
were guided somewhat by his own countrymen. An
English paper fell in our hands which was not at
all respectful to "Chawls-Yellowplush-Angelo-Titmarsh-Jeames-William-Makepeace-Thackeray, Esquire of London Town in old England." Such
ridicule would soon settle him! No man could
survive it.
None of the visiting authors deigned to call on
us,—Thackeray, Dickens, Miss Martineau,—all
passed us by. True, Frederika Bremer condescended
to spend a night with her compatriot, Mr.
Schéle de Vere, en route to the South, where she was
to find little to admire except bananas. Mr. Schéle
invited a choice company to spend the one evening
Miss Bremer granted him. Her novels were extremely popular with us. Every one was on tiptoe
of pleased anticipation. While the waiting company
eagerly expected her, the door opened—not for
Miss Bremer, but her companion, who announced:—
"Miss Bremer, she beg excuse. She ver tired
and must sleep! If she come, she gape in your
noses!"
Alas for tourist's help in the translating books!
"Face" and "nose," "gape " and "yawn," although not synonymic, bear at least a cousinly relation
to each other.
The beautiful Christian custom of lighting a Christmas
tree—bringing "the glory of Lebanon, the fir
tree, the pine tree, and the box," to hallow our festival
—had not yet obtained in Virginia. We had heard
much of the German Christmas tree, but had never
seen one. Lizzie Gilmer, who was to marry a younger
son of the house, was intimate with the Tuckers,
and brought great reports of the preparation of the
first Christmas tree ever seen in Virginia.
I had not yet been allowed to attend the parties
of "grown-up" people, but our young friend John
Randolph Tucker was coming of age on Christmas
Eve, and great pressure was brought to bear upon
my aunt to permit me to attend the birthday celebration.
This was a memorable occasion. "Rare
Ran Tucker" was a prime favorite with the older
set, handsome, distingué, and already marked for the
high place he attained later on the honor roll of his
country.
My aunt could not persist in her rules for me,
and I was permitted, provided I went as "a little
girl in a high-necked dress," to accompany Lizzie.
My much-discussed gown was of blue silk, opening
over white, and laced from throat to hem with
narrow black velvet! Never, never was girl as
happy! The tree loaded with tiny baskets of bonbons,
each enriched with an original rhyming jest or
sentiment, was magnificent, the supper delicious, the
speeches and poems from the two old judges (Tucker)
were apt and witty. I went as a little girl—a close
bud—but no "high-necked" gown ever prisoned
a happier heart.
It seems to me, as I look back, that my University
friends, Mr. Schéle de Vere, James Southall,
William C. Rives, Jr., George Wythe Randolph,
Roger Pryor, et al., felt all at once a very kind interest
in my education. They sent me no end of books.
The last presented me with a gorgeous Shakespeare,
also Macaulay's "Essays," Hazlitt's "Age of Elizabeth" and Leigh Hunt's "Fancy and Imagination,"
and came himself to read them to me, along with
Shelley, Keats, Byron, and Coleridge. Mr. Schéle
sent me much music and French literature, he also
coming to read the latter with me. William C. Rives
loved my music, to which he could listen by the
hour. I kept the friendship of these brilliant men
as long as they lived. Only two lived to be old.
The Tuckers were a family
of literary distinction—
One of the happiest and wittiest of them was my
dear Lizzie's husband, St. George Tucker. Anything,
everything, would provoke a pun, a parody,
or a graceful rhyme.
When it was proposed to change the name of
"Competition"—a court-house village in the county
of Pittsylvania—to "Chatham," he produced a
pencil and paper, and in a moment gave:—
"Illustrious
Pitt, how glorious is thy fame,
He was a friend of G.
P. R. James, whom he once
surprised eating a very "ripe" cheese.
"You see, Tucker, I am, like Samson, slaying my
thousands."
"And with the same weapon?" inquired St.
George.
We had a delightful addition to our society in
Powhatan Starke, who came from the Eastern Shore,
and spent a year first as a guest of the Southalls,
and later of all of us. He seemed to have been
created for the express purpose of making people
happy. He would have us all convulsed with laughter
while he held the woollen skeins for my aunt's
knitting. He taught me on the piano waltzes not
to be found in the books; and the polka, a new
dance with picturesque figures just then introduced.
He joined in and enhanced every scheme for pleasure,
and would finally spend half the night serenading us.
"The serenade," according to a recent definition,
"is a cherished courtship custom of primitive societies."
Courtship had nothing to do with it in 1847.
It was only a delicate compliment to ladies who had
entertained the serenaders. Four or five voices in
unison would sing such songs as "Oft in the Stilly
Night," "The Last Rose of Summer," "Eileen
Aroon," "Flow Gently, Sweet Afton," and one
voice render Rizzio's lovely song:—
"Queen
of my soul whose starlit eyes
With the first twang of
the guitar strings we would
slip from our beds, find our shawls and slippers, and
creep downstairs. Crouched close to the door, we
would listen for Vive l'amour, the song always concluding
the serenade:—
"Let every bachelor fill up his glass,
And just here, rising
as it were to a question of privilege
concerning individual rights, let me solemnly
assure my reader that I do not plagiarize from
"Trilby." The low-hanging fruit of Mr. Du
Maurier's bountiful orchard is to be desired to
make wise the daughters of Eve, but this Eve has
no occasion to rob it. Au contraire! Powhatan
Starke had brought this song from Paris in the
forties and sung it for us twenty years before, according
to Du Maurier, the "genteel Carnegie"
had given it in his hiccupy voice to the Laird,
Taffy, Little Billie, Dodor, Zouzou, and the rest.
Personally, I should like to help myself with both
hands to the clever things the young authors are
writing. But I am "proud, tho' poor!" Besides, I
should be found out!" Mon verre n'est pas grand,
mais je bois dans mon verre."
I know, I have heard, but one verse of this immortal
song. All the rest were freshly made,
whether at dinner, evening party, or moonlight serenade,
to suit the company and the occasion. The
chorus, as rendered by Carnegie the genteel, was:—
Veeverler,
Veeverler, veverler vee
But my friend twenty
years before respected it
enough to be accurate:—
Vive!
Vive! Vive l'amour
Only he, like les
autres, sometimes dropped his
"r's." They were all nice in their pronunciation.
They gave to the broad "a" its fullest due.
E'en
the slight hahbell raised its head
exclaimed George
Gordon, as one of the maidens
tripped across the lawn. But even he was sometimes
indifferent to the rights, as a terminal, of the
letter "r"; for only as a terminal does the Southern
tongue utterly scorn it. When but a lisping infant,
a possible orator was drilled in the test words:—
"Around
the rugged rocks
and taught to roll the
elusive consonant to the utmost limit.
But I must linger no
longer in this enchanted
valley among the mountains. A long road lies before
me. I must pass swiftly on. With just such
trifling events I might fill my book. Dear to every
heart are the annals of its youth; before we enter
the vast world of—
"Effort,
and expectation and desire—
We cherish the sweet
nothings of a happy time as
we preserve dried rose-leaves. Mayhap through
their faint fragrance we may dream the rose!
It was a busy time as well as a happy time. I
was helping Mrs. William C. Rives build a church;
I was hemstitching all the ruffles for Thomasia
Woodson's trousseau; I was playing waltzes, ad
infinitum, at the house-parties in Charlotte—the
Henrys and Carringtons—and singing campaign
songs, to the great delight of my dear grandfather,
in honor of my old friend, Henry Clay, whom we
were once more trying to make our President:
"Get
out o' the way, you're all unlucky;
(And just here I wish
to record the fact that only
once in all my life did my old grandfather ever reprove
me. I had committed a flagrant act of lèse
majestie. I had put a nightcap on the bust of
Patrick Henry!)
But my dear aunt's invitations, written on paper
embossed with an orange-blossom and tied with
white satin ribbon, were now issued for my wedding.
I had begun my acquaintance with the young
man known now as "the General," or "the Judge,"
by beseeching God to take care of him. According
to my Presbyterian training, I was taught that every
prayer must be followed by efforts for its fulfilment.
It was clearly my duty "to take care of him." He
needed it.
TWO years after our
marriage, my husband
was seriously ill from an affection of the throat,
and consulted Dr. Green, an eminent specialist
of Philadelphia. He was ordered to a warmer climate,
and forbidden to speak in or out of court.
The tiny law office at a corner of the court green in
Charlottesville was abandoned, and we hastened to
Petersburg, near his birthplace. As it was absolutely
impossible for him to exist without occupation,
he purchased a newspaper, sallied forth one
morning to solicit subscribers for "The South Side
Democrat," and before a weeks end was justified in
beginning its issue.
This step determined his career in life. He did
not practice law until he came to New York in 1865.
At the age of twenty-two he became an enthusiastic
editor. The little South Side Democrat soon
evinced pluck and spirit. Its youthful editor sailed
his small craft right into the troubled sea of politics,
local and national, to sink or swim according to its
merits and the wisdom of its pilot. It was loved of
the gods, with the inevitable result,—but not until
he left it.
I remember our first meeting with Stephen A.
Douglas, so soon to become a conspicuous figure in
our political history. He had just returned from
Europe, and was passing through Petersburg with
his first wife (Miss Martin of North Carolina), and
of course glad to talk with the editor of a Democratic
paper, aspiring as he did to the highest office in
the country. He was thirty-nine years old, and
below the average height. But the word insignificant
could never have been applied to him. There was
something in his air, his carriage, that forbade it.
His massive head, his resolute face, more than compensated
for his short stature.
He has always been accused of rude, unconventional
manners. He was enough of a courtier to
inform me that I resembled the Empress Eugénie.
To us he took the trouble to be charming, talked
of his European experience—of everything, in fact,
except the perilous stuff burning in his own bosom,
his hunger for the presidency. Like my editor, he
had been admitted to the bar before he had reached
his majority. The parallel was to appear again
later. Mr. Douglas also had been a representative
in Congress at thirty.
My husband was a delegate to the Democratic
Convention that nominated Franklin Pierce in 1852,
and Mr. Douglas suffered himself to be a candidate.
The "Little Giant" received at first only 20
votes, but he steadily increased until Virginia cast
her 15 votes for Mr. Pierce, after which there was
"a stampede" which decided the matter. Some
writer reminded Douglas that vaulting ambition
overleaps itself, but added dryly, "Perhaps the little
Judge never read Shakespeare and does not think of
this.
An interesting event in Petersburg was a brief
visit from Louis Kossuth en route to the Southern
and Western cities, his avowed purpose being "to
invoke the aid of the great American republic to
protect his people; peaceably, if they may, by the
moral influence of their declarations; but forcibly, if
they must, by the physical power of their arm—to
prevent any foreign interference in the struggle to be
renewed for the liberties of Hungary."
Our Congress, it will be
remembered 1, had,
after
Kossuth's defeat and his detention in Turkey—
whither he had fled for refuge—directed the President to offer one of the ships of our Mediterranean
squadron to bring him and his suite to our country.
The Turkish government had no especial use for Governor
Kossuth as a guest or as a captive, and accordingly
he landed from the steamer Vanderbilt which
had been sent with a committee to meet him, at
New York quarantine, December 5, 1851, at one
o'clock in the morning. Early as was the hour, a
great crowd collected on shore to greet him. A
salute of twenty-one guns and an address of welcome
from the health-officer at once assured him that he
came to us, not to be pitied as a defeated refugee,
but to receive all honor due a conquering hero.
As his boat steamed by, Governor's Island gave him
a salute of thirty-one guns, New Jersey one hundred
and twenty, and New York,—but we know how
New York can behave! Steamers, great and small,
whistled, pistols and guns were fired, Hungarian
cheers were shouted, and our Stars and Stripes took
into close embrace the Hungarian flag. We know
1. Rhodes's "History
of the United States," Vol. I., pp. 231 et seq.
New York hospitality, and her enthusiasm, nay, crazy
excitement when something, anything, novel and interesting
happens.
When Kossuth reached Castle Garden, the unhappy
mayor essayed in vain to read his speech.
Speech, indeed! A hundred thousand throats were
aching with a speech, and they delivered it with a
roar!
"There was," says a reporter, "a continuous roar
of cheers like waves on the shore." Every house
was decorated; and as the hero passed, mounted on
Black Warrior, a horse which had borne conquerors
in many Florida and Mexican wars, the street was
jammed with enthusiastic people, and the windows
alive with women and children. Never, since the
landing of Lafayette, had New York so abandoned
herself to enthusiasm. The story is too long—of
the speeches, processions, dinners, receptions, fireworks, etc.—to be repeated fully in these pages.
Of course, the little South Side Democrat threw
up its cap with the rest. Kossuth, when he reached
the town, had already received honors of which his
wildest fancy never dreamed, and we did our best to
echo them according to our ability. There were
several ladies in his suite to whom I paid my respects
(I am not sure his wife was among them), and the
only impression they made upon me was one of extreme
weariness. They spoke English fairly well,
but were too utterly worn out to exhibit the least
animation. Kossuth spoke English perfectly. He
had a long talk with my young editor, to whom he
gave a huge cigar, which was never reduced to ashes!
But after he left, the South Side Democrat came to
its senses (having never utterly lost them), and expressed
a decided opinion in favor of the non-intervention
of this country in the affairs of Hungary,
giving good reasons therefor. Kossuth, when the
paper was handed him, read the editorial carefully,
and exclaimed, "So young, and yet so depraved!"
adding, with his usual tact, "I mean, of course,
politically!"
But even at this highest pinnacle of glory in New
York, when an editorial banquet was given him at
The Astor by George Bancroft, William Cullen
Bryant, Henry J. Raymond, Parke Godwin, Henry
Ward Beecher, Charles A. Dana, and others, Mr.
Webster had coldly declined attendance.
His letter was received with hisses and groans.
"Kossuth," said Mr. Webster, in a private letter
from Washington, "is a gentleman in appearance
and demeanor, is handsome enough in person,
evidently intellectual and dignified, amiable and graceful
in his manners. I shall treat him with all personal
and individual respect; but if he should speak
to me of the policy of 'intervention,' I shall have
ears more deaf than adders'."
The Senate, the President, Congress, all received
him cordially. He dined at the White House; was
treated with the utmost distinction, and a seat of
honor assigned him on the floor of the Senate; but
before he left Washington, every one except himself
knew that his mission had failed. He soon discovered
it, and appealed no longer for intervention but
for money. He complained bitterly at Pittsburg
that he had received little but costly banquets and
foolish parades. The net amount of the contributions
to his cause was less than $100,000, and according
to his statement at Pittsburg, only $30,000
remained for the purchase of muskets. We had
expressed with enthusiasm our appreciation of his patriotism,
courage, and devotion. We had entertained
him en prince. We had added a substantial
gift. It was not enough.
The citizens of New York very soon calmed down,
and by the middle of January the name of Kossuth
was rarely mentioned. When Congress came to
audit his hotel bill, it fairly gasped! The retainers
of the poor refugee had not been poor livers. They
had occupied luxurious apartments, and proved beyond
a shadow of doubt the Hungarian appreciation
of odd Madeira and champagne. No one, however,
could accuse the hero himself of excess. Still, all at
once, he seemed less of a hero.
One unprejudiced looker-on in Vienna, Ampère,
wrote of Kossuth at the editorial dinner, "He has
the bad taste to love fanciful dress, wore a lévite of
black velvet, and seemed to me much less imposing
than when he harangued, leaning upon his sword, in
the hall at Castle Garden." Ampère also philosophizes
upon our American enthusiasm,—"the only
lively amusement of the multitude in a country where
one has little to amuse one. It is without consequence
and without danger, simply to let out the
steam (à lâcher la vapeur), not to cause explosions
but to prevent them."
"The American likes excitement," says Bryce in
"The American Commonwealth," "but he is shrewd
and keen; his passion seldom obscures his reason; he
keeps his head when a Frenchman, or an Italian, or
even a German, would lose it. Yet he is also of
an excitable temper, with emotions capable of being
quickly and strongly stirred. He likes excitement
for its own sake, and goes wherever he can find it."
The Kossuth episode vividly illustrated this!
Sic transit gloria—be it prince or patriot!
My young editor had soon to leave the South Side
Democrat under the care of a foster-father. He was
summoned to Washington—lured less by a fine
salary than the larger field—to edit with John W.
Forney the Washington Union, then the national
Democratic organ. It was desired that one of the
two editors should be from the South. Mr. Forney
represented the North.
WE had the good fortune
to secure pleasant
rooms in the large boarding-house of Mrs.
Tully Wise, sister of Henry A. Wise of
Virginia. Mrs. Wise had a number of agreeable
people in her house: Professor and Mrs. Spenser
Baird of the Smithsonian Institution; Professor
Baird's assistants,—Mr. Turner, an Englishman and
a Swiss naturalist whom Professor Baird addressed
as "George,"—Mr. James Heth, Commissioner of
Pensions, and his family; Commodore Pennock and
his wife, sister of Mrs. (Admiral) Farragut, and
others. I must not forget Miss Dick, whose rooms
were above mine, and who hovered around like
the plump, busy little bird that she was. A long table in
the dining-room was filled with "new " people—desirable
possibly, but not known by us. There were the
nouveau riche party from New York, the tall, angular,
large-limbed, passée young woman and her fat mamma;
there were the well-groomed government clerk and
his stylish young wife; a French count, a German
baron; a physician (Dr. McNalty), and a beautiful
dark-eyed young lady who always wore a camellia
in her dusky hair, Miss—well, let her be "Miss
Vernon," with her father. Lesser lights plenty—
a large number in all.
Then Mrs. Wise herself gathered pleasant men
and women around her. In her little parlor we met
Dr. Yelverton Garnett, our devoted friend in all his
after life—Mrs. Garnett, daughter of Henry A. Wise,
and a charming young sister, Annie Wise. Our
hostess was a widow, well born and good, who was
educating, alone and unaided, five splendid boys, who
lived to reward her by their own worth and success.
We were made thoroughly comfortable, and I soon
learned that the "man behind the gun," to whom it
behooved me to be civil, was the head waiter, Patrick,
tall, black, stern, and unyielding. No use in trying
blandishments on Patrick! If one were starved,
having overstayed appointed hours, she must fast
until the next meal or find refreshment elsewhere.
I once complained to Mrs. Wise,—that I lost the
sweetest hour in the late afternoon for my stroll on
Pennsylvania Avenue; and represented the perfect
ease with which Patrick could keep my tea for me.
She listened with sympathy to the oft-told tale.
"Well, you know, my dear," she said kindly,"
Patrick—now you know Patrick is so good!
There's nobody like Patrick! He has some trouble,
with all those strangers to serve. I know you would
like to help Patrick! Yes, to be sure, it would seem
to be a simple thing to set aside a biscuit and bit of
cold tongue for you, and keep the kettle hot on the
hearth,—but you see Patrick,—well, he is so good,
you'll not have the heart to trouble him! And dear!
I think you will yourself choose to be indoors early
here in Washington."
The one who was "dear" was Mrs. Wise—the
noblest and best of women.
Very soon I found that with all these pieces upon
the board, a lively game might be expected. Miss
Dick, whose brother was employed by the government,
soon enlightened me: the rich New York
girl wanted a title. She was "trying to catch" the
baron, and would succeed, "as nobody else wanted
either of them." Miss Vernon was dying for love
of Dr. McNalty. She was going into a decline.
Probably the doctor was ignorant of the state of
things. Such a beautiful girl—a perfect lady!
Somebody ought to speak to the doctor. She,
(Miss Dick) couldn't. Nobody would listen to an
old maid—"perhaps you, Mrs. Pryor"—("Oh,
mercy, no")—well, then, poor girl! The French
count was flirting with the wife of the government
clerk. Her husband would find her out, never fear!
There was danger of a hostile meeting before the
winter was over. Then that hateful old Dr. Todkin,
with his straw-colored wig! To be sure, she and
some others liked the parlors kept dark—but what
business had he to say he hoped some lady would
come who "liked the light and could bear the light!"
Such Dutch impertinence!
I received these confidences of Miss Dick in my
own rooms, for I soon learned, with Mrs. Baird and
Mrs. Heth, that the public drawing-room was no
place for me.
"Gossip!" said they. "It has gone beyond gossip!
The air is thick with something worse. You might
cut it with a knife."
But it was not long before we had a ripple in our
own calm waters. On one side of me at our round
table sat Mr. George, the eccentric, small, intense
Swiss naturalist, who amused me much by affecting
to be a woman-hater.
"Not that they concern me," he said, " but,—
well, I find fishes more interesting. I understand
them better."
Beside my husband was placed our special pet,
Maria Heth, taken under our wing in the absence
of her parents, neither of whom ever appeared.
The circle was completed by Professor and Mrs.
Baird, little Lucy Baird, and Mr. Turner. In course
of time my right-hand man fell into silence, broken
by long-drawn sighs. I supposed he had lost a
"specimen," or failed to find enough bones in some
fish he was to classify, or maybe heard bad news
from home, or belike had a toothache; so, after a
few essays on my part to encourage him, I let him
alone. Presently his place at the board was vacant.
Things went on in this way until one morning, early,
Maria Heth knocked at my door.
"I am troubled about Mr. George," she said. "I
am sorry to worry you, but I'm afraid there's no
help for it. Mamma is too nervous to hear unpleasant
things, and I'm afraid of exciting papa."
"Come to the point, Maria! Mr. George, you
say! Well, then, what about Mr. George?"
"Well, you know he's been missing nearly a
week. It was no business of mine. I had no dream
I had anything to do with it. But see what he has
written me! 'This comes to you from a brokenhearted
man. Forget him! You will meet him
no more on earth. Perhaps—yonder! George.' "
Questioning Maria further, she confessed that on
the day Mr. George disappeared, she received from
him a passionate love-letter. She had answered him
curtly. Yes,—she certainly had told him what she
thought of his impertinence. "Of course, I am distressed,
but what could I do," said the poor child.
"You know my brother! Richard would have been
enraged. I had to settle him once for all to save
trouble."
I went immediately to Mrs. Baird with my information.
She, too, had become anxious at the sudden
disappearance of the young naturalist. He had not
been seen at the Institution, and investigation revealed
the fact that he had not occupied his rooms.
Professor Baird was deeply concerned, and a vigorous
search was made for the missing man.
Upon returning from my walk that evening, I
found a note on my table from Mrs. Baird. The
runaway had been found. It would be unnecessary
to drag the river or notify the police. He was discovered
in the upper chamber of an humble lodging-house,
very limp and penitent, but "clothed and in
his right mind." He had not been drinking, he had
not been in the river. I never knew what Professor
Baird did to him—pulled him out of bed, very
likely, and shook him into his senses. So we lost
Mr. George (whose surname I dare not reveal),
and he was doubtless mightily strengthened in his
opinion of women—not to be understood by him
and not, by any means, comparable to fishes.
Perhaps I should not leave the dramatis personæ
of our boarding-house "in the air." Before I left
Mrs. Wise, the baron was safely moored into harbor
by the tall young lady from New York. The
government clerk had openly insulted the French
count, and it was supposed a challenge had passed
between them. Evidently nothing had come of it.
If they fought, it was a bloodless battle. The
exquisite Miss Vernon had reappeared, thinner,
paler, but radiant and beautiful exceedingly. Miss
Dick was puzzled. Perhaps the girl had "gotten
over it," like a sensible woman. Perhaps she had
not been ill at all—only hysterical. It was not
impossible she might have feigned illness "to bring
him around." These were some of the solutions
of the problem that occurred to Miss Dick.
I could have enlightened her. One evening, Dr.
McNalty, whom I knew but slightly, spoke to me
in the hall. He had a soft white parcel in his hand
and seemed embarrassed and agitated. He begged
me to do him a great kindness—would I see Miss
Vernon—not send a messenger, see her myself and
give her some camellias from him. Possibly there
might be some message from her. He would
await my return.
Would I? I flew on the wings of hope and
keen interest. I comprehended the situation. Of
course there had been a misunderstanding. Possibly his letters had been returned and unopened.
Only a desperate necessity could have nerved him
to appeal to me—almost a stranger. I rose to the
occasion, and when I was admitted to Miss Vernon's
room, I was prepared to be an eloquent advocate,
should circumstances encourage and justify me.
When I returned to Dr. McNalty, I bore a message.
She had laid the camellias against her lovely
cheek and said, "Tell him his flowers are
whispering to me."
I hope my reader will appreciate my reticence in
ending this little story just here. If, as Talleyrand
declared, "a man who suppresses a bon mot
deserves canonization," is there no nimbus for the
woman who, for truth's sake, suppresses the
dénouement of a love story?
The temptation is great to
amplify a little, embroider a little—but then I
should have to reckon with my conscience, with the
certainty of being worsted.
As a matter of fact, I know only this of the young
woman I am constrained to call Miss Vernon. Her
true name was one well and honorably known in
history. She was the most beautiful of all dark-eyed
women I have ever known—of course the
blue-eyed angels are exceptional—and her manners
and attire were as elegant as her person. She wore
rich velvet, then much in vogue, and only one jewel:—
"On
her fair breast a sparkling cross she wore
I never knew the end of
the romance in which I
bore a small part. I never even knew of what
whisperings camellias are capable. Had they been
violets—or roses, or lilies of the valley—but big
white camellias! I only know she recovered and
that Dr. McNalty thanked me warmly for my
small service. That is all.
MR. FILLMORE was a fine
type of the
kind of man Americans love to raise to the
highest office in their gift. He had not
been a mill boy, nor lived in a log-cabin, nor split
rails (which was to his discredit), but he had been an
apprentice to a wool-carder in Livingston County,
New York. Afterward he had worked in a lawyer's
office all day and studied at night. He had
had no patron. He was essentially a self-made
man. When, by the death of President Taylor, he
became President of the United States, he fitted
into the place as if he had made himself expressly
for it.
According to Ampère, who observed us so narrowly
in 1852, "M. Fillmore avait un cachet de
simplicité digne et bienveillante, qui me semble
de lui le type de ce que dolt être un président
Américain.
But nobody said any of those fine things about
dear Mrs. Fillmore. The cachet de simplicité she
certainly possessed, but she wore it with a difference.
In a President it was admirable, in a beautiful
woman it would have been adorable. It stamped
plain, unhandsome, ungraceful Mrs. Fillmore as
ordinary, commonplace. She was the soul of kindness.
"She has no manner," said a woman of
fashion. "She is absolutely simple. It is not good
form to be so motherly to her guests. Why, what
do you think she said to me at the last levee?
'You look pale and ill, my dear! Pray find a seat.'
Think of that ! Haven't I a right to look pale and
ill, I wonder!"
"She meant to be kind," I ventured. "Should
she have permitted you to faint on the floor?"
"Kind, indeed! It was her duty, if she thought
me 'gone off in my looks,' to tell me how well I
was looking! I should have been all right after
that. As it was, I came straight home and went to
bed."
I fairly revelled in the music I could now hear.
From a famous musician, Mr. Palmer, I took lessons
again. He was a notable character—a splendid
musician, and a welcome guest at Mr. Corcoran's
and other houses, where he amused the company
with tricks of legerdemain. He afterward became
the celebrated "Heller," the prince of legerdemain
and clairvoyance. The elder Booth, Hackett, and
Anna Cora Mowatt introduced me to the fascinations
of the stage. Nothing to my mind had ever
been, could ever be, finer than their Hamlet, Falstaff,
and Parthenia. The Armstrongs gave me
carte blanche to their box at the theatre, and I saw
everything. I wonder if any one at the present day
remembers the Ravel brothers and their matchless
pantomimes! Mrs. Baird made a party, taking
little Lucy to see "Jocko." Not a word was
spoken in the play; not an eye was dry in the
house.
One evening an agreeable Frenchman whom we
knew joined us in our box, and seeking an opportunity,
whispered to me, "Madame, will you grant
me a favor? There—in the parquette, second from
the front, voyes-vous? A lady en chapeau bleu?"
"Yes, yes, I see! Who is she?"
"Madame" (tragically), "that demoiselle with
the young man is fiancée to my friend!"
"And you are perhaps jealous!"
"Ah, mais non, Madame! I have this moment
said to my friend, 'Regardez votre fiancée.' He
has responded, 'C'est vrai! It is custom of this
country.' "
"And what then?" I asked.
"Oh!" shrugging his shoulders in scorn not to
be expressed in words, "I say, 'Eh bien, Emil. If
you satisfy, I very well satisfy!' But, pardon,
Madame, is it convénable in this country for demoiselle to appear at theatre with young gentleman
without chaperon?
I found refuge in ignorance: "I am sure I cannot
say. You see I am from Virginia. I haven't
been long in Washington, and customs here may
differ from manners in my home."
I was a proud woman when Mr. Pierce sent for
my young editor to read with him his inaugural
address. These were mighty political secrets, not to
be shared with Miss Dick, and thus published to her
little boarding-house world. I felt that I belonged,
not to that nor to any other small world. I belonged
to the nation; and strange to say, that impression
(or must I say delusion?) never left me in my darkest,
most obscure days.
Mr. Pierce liked my young editor. We adored
him! Only since we lost him have we learned of his
many mistakes, vacillation, weakness, unpopularity;
nothing of these appeared in 1852. He had been a
fine politician, had served his country "with bravery
and credit," enlisting as a private in the Mexican War.
"His integrity was above suspicion, and he was
deeply religious." It is quite certain he did not
desire the nomination. There was nobody in his
family to exult over his promotion, no son, no
daughter to blossom with new beauty because of the
splendid stem on which she grew. Only a sick,
broken-hearted wife, too feeble to endure the exactions
of social life, too sad to take part in anything outside
her own room. She did not even attempt it.
It was at once understood that our republican court
was such only in name. In name only did Mrs.
Pierce appear in its annals. I never saw her. I
never saw any one who had seen her. We thought
of her as a Mater Dolorosa, shrouded in deepest
mourning, and we gave her a sacred place in our hearts.
I cannot close my records of this, my earliest experience
of Washington life, without remembering
with gratitude all I owe to the friendship and wisdom
of the discreet, cultured women who felt an early
interest in me, guiding and instructing me. Mrs.
Spenser Baird, Mrs. Garnett (née Wise), lovely Annie
Wise, and Maria Heth, these were my intimate friends.
Mrs. Garnett, a lovely Christian woman, watched me
closely and restrained me in my natural desire for
beautiful raiment. I once confessed to her, almost
with tears, that Léonide Delarue had beguiled me
into giving forty dollars for a bonnet, whereupon she
produced pencil and paper and proved that the material
(exclusive of a bit of superfluous point-lace) could be
obtained for ten dollars. The young English queen,
it was said, could make her own bonnets. But I could
not succeed as a milliner. I had some talent, but not
in that line. However, that I might please and surprise
Mrs. Garnett and also imitate the Queen, when
the time came for me to indulge myself in a winter
bonnet (we did not call them hats—they weren't
hats!), I essayed the "creation" of one with velvet,
satin, and feathers galore. It was a dreadful failure!
I took it to Madame Delarue's and begged her to
tell me what ailed it.
"Mon Dieu!" she exclaimed, throwing up her hands
in despair, "pésante."
I gave away my "creation" to somebody in my
service—anybody who would condescend to accept it.
Mrs. Garnett felt I could hardly afford to try again.
She knew, however, how important to me as a young
politician's wife would be the virtue of economy.
It is not written in the stars that an honest politician
can ever be rich. A great evening reception was to
be given by some magnate at which my young editor
consented to be present. He secretly visited Harper's
fine store and brought home a lovely "bertha" for
me made of three rows of point-lace. I gasped! But
I was prudent. I accepted it with apparent pleasure,
went to Harper's, found it had been charged, and
effected its return. But here was a dilemma. I
was to attend the reception. I was to wear evening
dress and a beautiful "bertha."
"Have you not imitation lace?" I inquired.
Harper had,—and the imitation was good,—the
price of plenty of it ten dollars. I guiltily made the
exchange, took a searching look at my model, and
perfectly copied it.
That evening, brave in my counterfeit presentment
I stood under a blaze of light with my intimates, Mrs.
Clay, Mrs. Fitzpatrick, and others around me. My
editor approached and was complimented upon my
appearance. "Ah, but," he said, in the pride of his
young heart, "if I can only keep it up! Why, Mrs.
Clay, that bit of lace cost me hundreds of dollars!"
I caught the wondering eyes of my fully instructed
friends, gave them an imploring glance—and when
the boastful young fellow departed, told them my
story. They said I was a very silly woman.
Mr. Fillmore's tastes had been sufficiently ripened
to enable him to gather around him men of literary
taste and attainment. John P. Kennedy, a man of
elegant accomplishments, was Secretary of the Navy.
Washington Irving was often Mr. Kennedy's guest.
We knew these men, and among them none was
brighter, wittier, or more genial than G. P. R. James,
the English novelist whose star rose and set before
1860. He was the most prolific of writers, "Like
an endless chain of buckets in a well," said one;
"as fast as one is emptied, up comes another."
We were very fond of Mr. James. One day he
dashed in, much excited:—
"Have you seen the Intelligencer? By George,
it's all true! Six times has my hero, a 'solitary
horseman,' emerged from a wood! My word!
I was totally unconscious of it! Fancy it! Six
times! Well, it's all up with that fellow. He has
got to dismount and enter on foot—a beggar, or
burglar, or pedler, or at best a mendicant friar."
"But," suggested one, "he might drive, mightn't
he.?"
"Impossible!" said Mr. James. "Imagine a hero
in a gig or a curricle!"
"Perhaps," said one, "the word 'solitary' has
given offense. Americans dislike exclusiveness.
They are sensitive, you see, and look out for
snobs."
He made himself very merry over it; but the solitary
horseman appeared no more in the few novels
he was yet to write.
One day, after a pleasant visit from Mr. James
and his wife, I accompanied them at parting to the
front door, and found some difficulty in turning the
bolt. He offered to assist, but I said no—he was
not supposed to understand the mystery of an
American front door.
Having occasion a few minutes afterward to open
the door for another departing guest, there on his
knees outside was Mr. James, who laughingly explained
that he had left his wife at the corner, and
had come back to investigate that mystery. "Perhaps
you will tell me," he added, and was much
amused to learn that the American door opened of
itself to an incoming guest, but positively refused,
without coaxing, to let him out. "By George, that's
fine!" he said, "that'll please the critics in my
next." I never knew whether it was admitted, for
I must confess that, even with the stimulus of his
presence, his books were dreary reading to my uninstructed
taste.
A very lovely and charming actress was prominent
in Washington society at this time,—the
daughter of an old New York family, Anna Cora
(Ogden) Mowatt. She was especially interesting to
Virginians, for she had captivated Foushee Ritchie,
soon afterward my husband's partner on the editorship
of the Richmond Enquirer. Mr. Ritchie, a confirmed
old bachelor, had been fascinated by Mrs.
Mowatt's Parthenia (in "Ingomar" ), and was now
engaged to her. He proudly brought to me a pair
of velvet slippers she had embroidered for him,
working around them as a border a quotation from
"Ingomar" :—
"Two
souls with but a single thought,
I WAS peacefully
enjoying a cup of tea with
Mrs. Arnold Harris, when her father, old
General Armstrong, entered, and brought me
the astounding news that my husband had resigned
his position as editor of the Washington Union.
"Oh, that boy ! He thinks he knows more about
foreign politics than I do."
I was very fond of the General, who had always
treated me in a fatherly and most kind manner.
But of course I could not hear my husband discussed,
even by him, so I expressed polite regrets and
hastened home. It was too true! The junior partner
had published in the Union a very strong
article, taking the part of Russia in the Crimean War,
and General Armstrong had wished him to disavow
it "upon further consideration." He had refused,
and declared he must write according to his convictions
or not at all. The matter might possibly
have been adjusted, had not the General, with more
zeal than discretion, remonstrated with him upon the
ground that he should "think twice before giving up
a large salary."
There is a very ugly word in the English language
of which I, as a child, stood in mortal fear. I had
then never read that word anywhere except in the
Bible or my Catechism. I had never heard it except
in the pulpit. I had an idea that the devil, in
whose personality I believed, but of whom I had
never thought enough to be afraid, might appear at
any moment in connection with that inviting word,
if uttered out of church.
Only lately has it been shorn of its terrors by
being left out root and branch in the revision of the
Bible. Now, although offensive to ears polite, it is
no longer supposed to imperil the safety of the soul.
Unless refined taste forbids, it may in seasons of
peculiar vexation of spirit—à lâcher la vapeur—be
applied to things inanimate: to a "spot" that will
not "out," to tiresome "iteration," to "faint praise,"
or, on general principles, suitably preface the pronoun
"it," but never to living individuals! That
would be uncivil to a degree—highly imprudent,
and likely to result unpleasantly. There can be no
doubt of the fact that it contains certain mysterious
elements of relief and comfort, else why its frequent
use by men and not infrequent use by some women?
At the time of which I am writing it was to me still
a desperate word of evil source and evil omen. Even
now the cells of my brain respond with a shudder
when I hear it.
You can then imagine the shock I sustained when
I learned my husband's reply to the good old General's
overture.
"What did you say?" I had sternly demanded.
"Well, if you will have it—I said, 'damn the
money!' "
We did not leave Washington immediately. My
editor knew he could make good his position in regard
to Russia in her quarrel with England, and
Mr. Gales offered him the columns of the National
Intelligencer for that purpose. He wrote a long
and able defence of Russia. Caleb Cushing met
him afterward and congratulated him on an article
which was, he said, "unanswered and unanswerable."
He was fascinated with editorial life, immediately
bought an interest in the Richmond Enquirer, and
became co-editor with William F. Ritchie. We
had inaugurated President Pierce, whose friendship
promised much. I had made charming friends
in Washington,—Mrs. Gales and Mrs. Seaton,
Mrs. Crittenden, beautiful Adele Cutts (afterward
Mrs. Douglas), Mrs. "Clem" Clay, and other
charming wives of the representatives in Congress.
But I was not sorry to leave the city. My dear
Blue Mountains were awaiting me. For years I
could never return to them without a swelling heart.
I was going back for a long visit to my aunt and the
baby girl I had lent her (to keep her own dear heart
from breaking when I left her), and I had a splendid
boy to show my friends in Charlottesville—the old
people only—for all my confrères had married and
taken wing.
It was not long before Mr. Pierce sent my husband
on a special mission to Greece. I could not
accompany him. I could not travel with my babies
—there were now three—nor could I leave them
with my delicate aunt. I went with him as far as
Washington, where we spent one day and night. A
dinner had been arranged to witness the unfolding
of a superb specimen of the Agave Americana, supposed to be over fifty years old, and which now, for
the first time in the memory of the present generation,
had suddenly thrown up a great stalk crowned
with a bud nearly a foot long.
We did not attend the dinner, but at midnight,
upon answering a knock at the door, there stood a
man bearing in his arms the splendid flower. A
thick fringe of narrow, pure white petals formed a
rosette, and from the centre rose a plume of golden
stamens. I was resolved this midnight beauty
should not discover the dawn which signals the closing
of its petals, so I placed it in the ample fireplace,
made a framework of canes, parasols, and umbrellas
around it and covered the whole with a blanket. In
the morning I peeped in. It presented a tightly
twisted spike, having entered upon another long
sleep of fifty years, more or less. It was this flower
that my husband, with outrageous American boasting,
described to Queen Mathilde of Greece as an
ordinary floral production of this country, not to
be confounded with the commonplace night-blooming
Cereus, and fired an ambition in her soul that
could hardly have been gratified.
While my husband was absent on his mission,
President Pierce spent one day in Charlottesville to
visit the tomb and home of Jefferson, the father of
his political party. We were then at my aunt's
country place, and the President wrote to me regretting
he could not go out to see me, and inviting me
to spend the one evening of his stay with him and
a few friends at his hotel.
I had a delightful evening. He expressed the
warmest friendship for the young ambassador to
Greece, and presented me with two beautiful books,
bound sumptuously in green morocco and inscribed
in his own fine handwriting, from my "friend Franklin
Pierce." Those valued books were taken from
me when our house was sacked in 1865. They
possibly exist somewhere! certainly in the grateful
memory of their first owner.
The President had the courtesy to express pleasure
in my piano playing. I made him listen to
Thalberg's "La Stranièra," Henselt's "Gondola," and
"L'Elisir d'Amour"; and I left him with an impression
that has never been lost, of his kindness of
heart, his captivating voice and manner.
My husband's letters from Greece and from
Egypt were extremely interesting, and I preserved
them for publication in book form. Alas! they,
too, were lost in 1865. Unable to encumber myself
when I fled before the bullets in 1865, I sent my
little son back under cover of night to draw the box
containing them to some safe place away from
the buildings and burn them. Thus I lost all
records of our active life in Virginia before the eve
of surrender, except those preserved in the files of
Northern papers.
Passage was taken in the Pacific for my husband's
return, and I went down to Petersburg that I might
be with his family to meet him. The Pacific was
long overdue before we would acknowledge to each
other that we were anxious,—I can hear now, as
then, cries of the newsboys, "Here's the New
York Herald, and no news of the Pacific,"—repeating
like a knell of despair, as they ran down the streets,
"No news of the Pacific! No news of the Pacific!"
At last, when the strain was almost unbearable, my
father, Dr. Pryor, ran home with the paper in his
hand: "A printed list of the passengers, my
dear! Roger's name is not among them!"
It had pleased God to deliver him. He had
taken passage on the Pacific and sent his baggage
ahead of him. When he reached Marseilles, he
found his trunks and packages had been opened,—
a discourtesy to an ambassador,—and he remained
a few days to obtain redress, allowing the Pacific to
sail without him. That ill-starred steamer never
reached home. The story of her fate is held where
so many secrets, so many treasures lie—in the
bosom of the great deep.
I have told elsewhere something of my husband's
residence at Athens. It suffices to state here that
he accomplished the object of his mission to the
satisfaction of his government, and to his own
pleasure and profit. He brought me many beautiful
pictures and carvings for the home we now made
in Richmond, to say nothing of corals, amber,
mosaics, curios, and antiques, silks, laces, velvets,
perfumes, etc., to my great content. Soon after his
return, the President offered him the mission to
Persia, which he declined. We found a pleasant
house in Richmond, with ample grounds on either
side for the flowers I adored. There we set up
our Lares and Penates—happy housekeepers,
intent on hospitality.
The great day arrived for our first large dinner-party.
Although only men were present, they were
friends and neighbors, and I presided; with my
courtly uncle, Dr. Thomas Atkinson, at my right
hand. We furnished our dinners from our own
kitchens in Richmond. In every respect—so my
uncle assured me—my first venture was a success.
Soup, fish, roast, game, and salad with the perfection
of chill demanded by a self-respecting salad.
Presently I saw one of the waiters whisper to the
host, and an expression of alarm pass over his
face. The bread had "given out"! I had not
imagined the enormous consumption of bread of
which a wine-bibber could be capable. Passing
around to the head of the table, the dire story was
repeated to me, and it was well I had a physician at
my right hand! Utter collapse threatened his
young hostess. As to the young host, he rose
nobly to the occasion. "Ah! no bread! Then we
must eat cake!" Thenceforth at all our dinners a
skeleton entered our closet—if an empty bread-tray
might be dignified into a skeleton. At every
dinner and supper we gave, my husband stood in
mortal terror lest the bread should give out—as
it really did in very truth not many years later.
I was very fond of a little factotum of my cook,
whom I promoted from the kitchen to my personal
service. As no bell or knocker could reach the ear
in the regions allotted the servants, George was invested
in white linen, and with a primer for his entertainment
and culture was stationed at the door
during visiting hours. He found it difficult to
keep awake. My French teacher would throw up
his hands when he passed out,
"Mon Dieu! Comme
il dorme!"
If you have ever seen Valentine's bust
of the Nation's Ward, you have seen George;
asleep, with his head on his bosom and his spelling-book
on the floor. He was of a blackness not to be
illustrated by the ace of spades, a crow's wing, or
any other sable bird or object, and this circumstance,
enhancing the purity of his white linen, made him
an attractive and interesting object. George had
no imagination. He was nothing if not literal. At
one time ice was scarce in Richmond. The water
of the James was a rich old-gold color from the mud
of the red-clay regions through which some of its
tributaries ran, but it was considered wholesome.
We filtered it for drinking and for tea through a
great Vesuvius stone. Some of the old residents
were wont to declare they preferred it to the clear
water of the springs,—several of which were in the
parks of the city,—complaining that the spring
water "lacked body." At the time of the ice
famine we filled tubs with this cool, muddy water,
and in it kept our bottles of milk. George once
brought for my admiration some fine lettuce the
cook had bought from a cart.
"Put it in water!" I ordered. Soon afterwards,
he entered with several bottles of milk—which I
also told him to "put in water." What was my
dismay when the cook rushed to my room in great
heat:—
"I knowed that fool nigger would give you
trouble!"
"Why, what's the poor child done?"
"Po' chile ! Little devil, I call him! He's
done po'ed out all the baby's milk in that yaller
water, and seasoned it with lettuce leaves!"
We found the society of Richmond delightful.
Southern society has often been described, its members
praised or blamed, criticised or admired, according
to the point of view; sometimes commended
as "stately but condescending, haughty but jovial,"
possessing high self-appreciation, not often indulging
in distasteful egotism; fast friends, generous,
hospitable; considering conversation an art to be
studied, and fitting themselves with just so much
knowledge of literature, science, and art, as might be
indispensable for conversation; but withal "cultured,
educated men of the world who would
meet any visitor on his own favorite ground."
Richmond society has always claimed a certain
seclusiveness for itself—not exclusiveness—for nobody
properly introduced could visit Richmond
without having a dinner or evening party given in
his honor. "Taken in?"—of course the entertainers
were sometimes "taken in"! That did
not signify once in a while.
I remember a portly dame with two showy
daughters, always handsomely attired, who managed,
at some watering-place, to find favor in the
eyes of one of our citizens and obtained an invitation,
which was eagerly accepted, to make him a
visit. An evening party was given to introduce
them. I had my doubts after a conversation with
Madame Mere—and expressed them, to the disgust
of one of my friends. "Impossible," she said,
coolly. After they left, Mr. Price, our leading
merchant, presented a large bill for female fineries
with which he had unhesitatingly credited Madame,
who had departed with her daughters to parts unknown.
It was promptly, and without a grimace,
paid by their deluded host. I could remember the
sweetly apologetic way in which Madame had told
me she feared her "girls were a bit overdressed for
the small functions in Richmond. In New York,
now! But here, of course, there need be no such
display as in New York!"
No amusement, except an occasional song from
an obliging guest, was provided for our evening
parties. Conversation and a good supper, with the
one-and-only Pizzini to the fore—this was inducement
enough. Not quite as spirituelle as Lady
Morgan, we required something more than a lump
of sugar to clear the voice. And Pizzini's suppers!
His pyramids of glacé oranges, "non pareil," and
spun sugar; his ices, his wine jellies, his blanc
manges and, ye gods! his terrapin, pickled oysters,
and chicken salad! We assembled not much later
than nine, and remained as long as it pleased us.
Sometimes we acted— "The Honeymoon," or some
other little play; Anna Cora Mowatt (Mrs. Ritchie)
gave charming tableaux, with recitations; but usually
we talked and talked and talked! "Art of conversation?"
I suspect art has nothing to do with
conversation. When it becomes art, it ceases to
be conversation. We did not gossip, either. Personalities
were quite, quite out of the question.
Our hosts knew to perfection the art of entertaining.
Sometime in the fifties, Charles Astor Bristed
wrote his book, entitled, "The Upper Ten Thousand
of New York." It appears the world was
waiting for some such work. The theme rippled
from shore to shore, until within the past few years
it seems to have expired with the myth of the Four
Hundred. N. P. Willis (wasn't he a bit of a snob
himself?) caught with avidity the new departure
in Mr. Bristed's book, and eternally harped upon
it. From 1852 until the war, and afterward, until
the subsidence of the Four Hundred ripple, we
have heard a great deal about classes, society;
and finally, American manners came to the fore as a
subject of journalistic interest. "American manners!
Are they improving in grace or dignity?"
The question was put to a number of men and
women whose experience and frankness could be
relied upon. The answers, except for one, were
vague and cautious. Nobody likes to appear as a
satirist or cynic—and yet nobody is willing to acknowledge
that he knows nothing better than what
appears at present to be the standard of good breeding,
by comparison with the standard twenty or
more years ago.
The one honest man revealed by the lamp-light
of the inquiring editor remembered the chapter allotted
to a contributor in the preparation of "a history
of Ireland." The subject of the chapter was
dictated—"The Snakes of Ireland"—and it appeared
with that heading. It was brief and to the
point—"There are no Snakes in Ireland."
"American manners?" answered the one honest
man; "there aren't any."
"American manners," said George William Curtis,
"where do you find them? If high society be the
general intercourse of the highest intelligence with
which we converse,—the festival of Wit and Beauty
and Wisdom,—we do not find it at Newport. Fine
society is a fruit that ripens slowly. We Americans
fancy we can buy it."
Foreigners have never ceased to comment upon
American manners. The subject in the fifties
seems to have been of inexhaustible interest.
"There's no use," said Max O'Rell, "in forever
gazing at the Upper Ten Thousand. They are
alike all over the world. It is the million that
differ and are interesting." Marion Crawford said:
"The Upper Ten can never fraternize with artists,
poets, and inventors. These take no account of
wealth or of any position not won by absolute genius
or merit, treating such position, indeed, with ill-concealed
contempt."
Thackeray liked to be agreeable to the people who
made his lectures profitable, but he complains of the
"uncommon splendatiousness" of Americans. "But
I haven't been in Society yet," he wrote, in 1852; "I
haven't met the Upper Ten." Another English
writer went farther—much farther—but we forbear.
Now these harsh judgments were exclusively of
manners in New York, Newport, and Washington.
No Curtis, Bristed, or Willis ever, to my knowledge,
visited Richmond. Thackeray, Max O'Rell, and
Ampère never thought us worth while—so our
delightful small society, which had ripened slowly
and took no account of wealth, and which could
really have furnished a modicum of "Wit, beauty,
and Wisdom" for Curtis's "festival," was unrepresented.
As to the criticisms of our elder brother
across the water, as long as he sends his sons to
America to find the mothers of the future peers of
his realm, the edge is blunted of his strictures upon
American society and manners.
WILLIAM WALKER, the
"Grey-eyed
Man of Destiny," who was in 1854 more
talked about than any other man in the
country, was our guest for several days in Richmond.
Whether he came to accept a dinner given him by
the city, or whether the dinner was the result of the
visit, I cannot remember. Although we knew him
to be an interesting character, we were unprepared
for the throng that filled our house every day while
he was with us. Beginning early in the day, they
poured in until night, and remained, spellbound by
the magnetism of this wonderful man. As we could
not invite them to leave for the three o'clock dinner
(the dinner-hour in Virginia varied then to suit individual
convenience), I took counsel of my blessed old
negro cook, and following her advice, I spread a table
every day with cold dishes,—tongue, ham, chickens,
birds, salads, etc.,—to which all were made welcome.
The sideboard ably supplemented this informal meal.
Old Madeira could be had in those days, and in
lieu of the cocktail of the present time, we brewed
an appetizer, crowned with "the herb that grows on
the grave of good Virginians."
The Richmond market was insufficient for sudden
demands. We depended largely upon the
small, covered country carts, intercepting them as
they passed on their way to the grocers', who bartered
things dry and liquid for the farmers' poultry, eggs,
and butter. At this time of my distress, no carts
hove in sight, but I knew a grocer with a noble soul,
—one Mark Downey—to whom I made a personal
appeal, and he promised to send me, daily, everything
he could gather, from a roasting pig to a
reed-bird. My good cook rose to the occasion:
"Ain't that Gin'al gone yet?" was her morning
salutation, hastily adding, "Nem-mine, honey! We-all
kin git along."
In some of the biographical sketches of William
Walker I find him painted as little better—in fact,
no better—than a pirate; a man of an unbounded
stomach for power and place, regarding as nothing
life, property, or his own word, and finally, justly forsaken
and punished. Others present him to posterity
as a scholar, an author, a graduate of colleges,
a student at Heidelberg, also a hero of the first water,
brave beyond compare; a maker of republics, statesman,
dictator,—in all things fearless and dashing.
When I turn to the storehouse of my own memory, I
find a modest, courtly gentleman, with a strong but
not ungentle face:—
"The
mildest mannered man
Of course I could not
appear in the crowd that
hung upon his lips all day, but when we gathered
around the evening lamp he was never too weary to
talk to me—but not about his conquests nor his
ambitions. For a woman's ear he had gentler themes
than these.
One night I startled my husband by asking,
"What church do you belong to, General?"
"I have recently become a Catholic," he answered
gravely; "it is the faith for a man like me! I have
seen the poor wounded fellows die with great serenity
after the ministration of their priest."
I recall a striking remark by the General to my
husband. He said men are commonly equally courageous,
the difference between them being that one
man, from keener sensibility, sees a danger of which
another is stolidly insensible. The former is really
courageous, while the latter is indifferent from lack
of apprehension. Himself incapable of fear, a higher
authority on the subject cannot be imagined.
When he took leave of us, he gave me a perfect
ambrotype picture of himself, probably the only genuine
one extant. "Here I am, Madam, and I've
always been called an ugly fellow." I ventured the
usual deprecatory remark, but he shook his head:—
"I'm afraid there's no doubt about it! On my
way here I heard a man close to my car-window sing
out, 'Whar's the Gray-eyed Man of Destiny?' As
he was close to me, I leaned out and said in a low
tone, 'Here, my friend!' 'Friend nothin,' he
sneered; 'an' you'd better take in your ugly mug.' "
He looked back from the carriage that took him
to the depot and answered my waving handkerchief:
"Good-by, good-by, dear lady! I'm going
to make Nicaragua a nice place, fit for you!"
Just as we were about to engage in our own life-and-death
struggle, we heard he had been betrayed,
as Napoleon was betrayed, by the English, to whom,
after defeat, he had fled for protection, and had met
his death bravely.
His dream had been to win
Nicaragua, as Houston
had won Texas, and then annex it to the United
States, thus strengthening the power of the South.
I have been told that
many superstitions and legends
have sprung up in Nicaragua and Honduras to
cluster around the memory of William Walker, but
in none is there a firmer belief than that his ghost
appears on the anniversary of his death, and will so
appear until he is avenged. A Tennessee boy,
William G. Erwin, now helping to superintend the
digging of the Panama Canal, has told the legend,
in Senator Taylor's magazine, from which I select
a few verses:—
"One
night each year in Honduras, they clear the roads for his
ghost,
"Thus
it was the wild tale started—that when dying on the sand,
“His
head is high, his blade is bare, his white
steed spurns the
ground,
My husband entered with
great zeal and efficiency
into the fight against "The Know-nothing party,"
or, as they proudly styled themselves, the "American
party."
The principles of this party were naturally evolved
from the fact that the ignorant foreign vote was influencing
elections 1 in the
cities, that votes were
freely sold, and that drunken aliens frequently had
charge of the polls. The mythical order of Washington
in a time of peculiar danger was remembered:
"Put none but Americans on guard to-night!"
It seemed reasonable and
fitting that Americans,
who had won this country from the savage, and
fought all its early battles with the French and English,
should govern the country they had redeemed.
One thing led to another, until it was resolved to
form a secret society, with the view of excluding all
foreigners and many Roman Catholics from any part
in the councils of the nation.
This, briefly, seems to
have been at the root of
the great Know-nothing movement. The immediate
and practical aim in view was that foreigners
and Catholics should be excluded from all national,
state, county, and municipal offices; that strenuous
efforts should be made to change the naturalization
1. History of James Ford
Rhodes, passim.
laws, so that the immigrant could not become a
citizen until a resident of twenty-one years in this
country. My husband at once perceived the pernicious
tendency of the movement, which was sweeping
the Northern states with resistless force. Secret
lodges were formed everywhere, secret ceremonies
inaugurated—grip, passwords, and signs. The
country was in a ferment of excitement, followed by
outrageous lawlessness. Bands of women made raids
on bar-rooms and smashed the glasses, broke the
casks, and poured the liquor into the streets. Our
one exemplar of similar enterprises should have lived
in those days! Garrison burned the Constitution of
the United States at an open-air meeting in Framingham,
Massachusetts; and the crowd, in spite of a
few hisses, shouted "Amen." A mob broke into the
enclosure around the Washington Monument, and
broke the beautiful block of marble from the Temple
of Concord at Rome, which had been sent by the
pope as a tribute to Washington. A street preacher,
styling himself the Angel Gabriel, incited a crowd at
Chelsea, Massachusetts, to deeds of violence. They
smashed the windows of the Catholic church, tore the
cross from the gable and shivered it to atoms. These
were only a few of the outrages growing out of the
excitement engendered by the Know-nothing party.
The Enquirer always claimed the credit of unearthing
and exposing the signals, passwords, and cere-
monies of the society. "I don't know" was one of
the answers to the "grip" when brother met brother,
and hence the popular name of the organization.
Though Virginia had but few Catholics and few
immigrants, yet, upon principle, she withstood and
stayed the Know-nothing torrent that had hitherto
swept over every other state.
Party feeling ran high
during the election of a
Virginia governor, and the junior editor of the Enquirer
bore his part boldly and with vigor. For the
first few years of his editorial life he devoted himself
to study, confining himself closely to his office. A
contemporary writer says of him: "Pryor evidently
studied the highest standards in his reading, and his
editorials were a revelation of strength and purity
in classic English. It was impossible, however, for
a man of his tastes and force not to drift into politics
outside of the sanctum of his paper, and the public
soon recognized him as one of the ablest and most
eloquent speakers upon the hustings and in the bitter
discussions that marked the proceedings of every
gathering of the people in those years. In the
mutterings and threatenings of the storm that was
soon to break in fury upon a hitherto peaceful and
peace-loving land, he found abundant opportunity
for the cultivation and display of those rare powers
of oratory in debate which subsequently forced him
to the front of the forum." 1 I
can only add to this
tribute from a candid historian of the time one
observation—the success was great: the memory of
it sweet, but—it was bought with a price! The stern
price of unremitting labor and self-abnegation.
It was a terrible time in
Virginia. Henry A. Wise
was the Anti-Know-nothing candidate for governor,
and hard and valiant was the fight my husband made
1. Claiborne's
"Seventy Years in Virginia."
for his election. It involved him in two duels—not
bloodless, but, thank God, not fatal. It is unnecessary
to allude to my own fearful anxiety. It will be
understood by all women who, like myself, have been
and are sufferers from the false standard demanded
by the "code of honor," in countries where, to
ignore it, would mean ruin and disgrace. We were
most devoted adherents of Mr. Wise, and ready to
go to the death in his defence, standing as he did in
the front, as we believed, of the battle for right,
justice, and humanity. Finally, he was triumphantly
elected, the pestilent society quenched, and comparative
peace for a brief period reigned in Virginia.
The Democratic party was grateful for my
husband's hard work, and gave him a beautiful
service of silver, inscribed with the appreciation of
the party for his "brilliant talents, eminent worth, and
distinguished service."
Not long afterward he became the editor of
The Richmond South, for which I had the honor to
select a motto—"Unum et commune periclum una
salus." Perhaps a pen picture of my "Harry Hotspur,"
as he was called, may amuse those whose kind
eyes follow his venerable figure as it passes to-day.
"The day after our arrival at the Red Sweet Springs
we noticed among a crowd of gentlemen a face which
strikingly contrasted with the faces around him. He
was a slight figure, with a set of features remarkable
for their intellectual cast; a profusion of dark hair
falling from his brow in long, straight masses over the
collar of his coat gave a student-like air to his whole
appearance. We unconsciously rose to our feet on
hearing his name, and found ourselves in the actual
presence of the far-famed editor of the South and in
such close vicinity, too! Why, our awe increased
almost to trepidation; we felt as if locked in a vault
full of inflammable gas, likely to explode with the first
light introduced into it. Indeed, five minutes wore
away in preliminary explanations before we could be
brought to identify the youthful person before us—
who might pass for a student of divinity or a young
professor of moral philosophy—with the fiery and
impetuous editor of the Richmond South. He is,
we believe, considered one of the ablest political
writers in all the South, and his articles were said to
be highly influential in the late party controversy.
For ourselves we regard with admiration," etc. "His
young family cannot fail to create an immediate interest
in the eyes of the most casual observer....
And then his beautiful, noble-looking children; they
might serve as models for infant Apollos, such as
Thorwaldsen or Flaxman might have prayed for."
They were lovely—my boys—my three little
boys!
A BIT of paper, yellow
and crumbling from
age, has recently been sent to me by the son
of an old Charlottesville friend. The tiny
scrap has survived the vicissitudes of fifty-one years,
and because of the changes it has seen and the dangers
it has passed, if for nothing more, it deserves
preservation. It marks an important era in our life,
although it contains only this:—
"CHARLOTTESVILLE, July 1, 1858.
"DEAR MRS. COCHRAN:—
"Affectionately,
In this campaign my
husband established his reputation
as an orator. He was canvassing the district
of his kinsman, John Randolph of Roanoke, and
old men who heard his speeches did not hesitate to
declare him the equal of the eccentric but eloquent
Randolph. I always like to quote directly from the
journals of the day,—I like my countrymen to tell
my story,—and happily, although I lost all memoranda,
some old men have written since the war of
the noted Virginians whom they knew in the fifties.
One from a North Carolina paper I have preserved,
but lost the precise date.
"The late Rev. Thos. G. Lowe, of Halifax, was
the greatest natural orator North Carolina ever produced.
He was silver-tongued and golden-mouthed,
a cross between Chrysostom and Fénelon. He was,
besides, a very earnest Whig in his politics. On one
occasion, in 1860, we knew him to go from Halifax
to Henderson, a distance of some sixty miles, to hear
Pryor speak. We asked him what he thought of
the Virginian. His reply was, 'You think I didn't
stand up in a hot sun three mortal hours just to
hear him abuse my party? He is wonderful, with
the finest vocabulary I have ever known.' Charles
Bruce, Esq., of Charlotte, Virginia, told us, in 1870,
that when Pryor spoke at Charlotte Court House, he
saw elderly gentlemen who had ridden forty miles in
their carriages to hear him, and who said to each
other, after the great orator had concluded his masterly
effort, 'We have had no such speaking in
Virginia since John Randolph's day.' "
Another from the old district writes, July 9,
1891:—
"Of all the men I ever heard speak, Pryor made the
strongest impression on me. Young, enthusiastic, brilliant;
with a not unbecoming faith in a capacity of high order, he
might reasonably have aspired to the loftiest dignities. He
was a born orator; thorough master of those rare persuasive
powers that captivate and lead multitudes. His figure was
erect and finely proportioned, his gestures easy and graceful,
his features mobile and expressive of every shade of emotion.
But the charm of his oratory lay in his wonderfully organized
vocal apparatus, which he played upon with the skill
of a musical expert. No speaker of the present time can
claim to rival him in the easy flow of rhetoric that sparkled
through his harmoniously balanced periods, except, probably,
Senator Daniel. While listening to him, the Richard Henry
Lee of Wirt's graphic portraiture seemed to move and
speak in every tone and gesture."
Another for the Richmond Times-Democrat of November 2, 1902, writes:—
"A famous orator of the antebellum period was Roger
A. Pryor, who still survives. He had a poetic imagination,
which is the basis of all true oratory. His vocabulary,
though florid, was superb, and kept company with
the airy creatures of his exuberant imagination. He rarely
spoke but to evolve a beautiful figure, and in his political
campaigns for Congress, in the now Fourth Virginia district,
he frequently soared above the comprehension of his
audience, whose reading was limited. He combined a
logical mind with his poetic fancy, and the effect and product
of his thought were striking and impressive, illustrating
the aphorism that the poet always sees most deeply into
human nature. Pryor had the face, the figure, the dramatic
air, the attitude, and the vocabulary. When we saw
him last summer at the White Sulphur, he looked the grave
and dignified jurist, in contrast with the typical politician
and editor of the fire-eating school of fifty years ago."
While all these fine speeches were delighting our
Democratic friends, I was very happy with my dear
aunt at her country place, Rock Hill, near Charlottesville.
There my dear son Roger was born—
now my only son. The house, like a small Swiss
chalet, was perched lightly on the side of an elevation
that well deserved its name. From the crest
of the hill there was a noble view of the Blue Mountains,
and of sunsets indescribable. To the little
boy and girl who spent their childhood at this place
it soon became enchanted ground. A quarry, from
which stone had been taken for building the house,
was the cave of Bunyan's giants, Pope and Pagan,
who "hailed the Christians as they passed, saying.
'Turn in hither' "; two crayfish that lived in the
great spring under the Druidical oaks were the
genii of the fountain; the corn-field was a mighty
forest to be entered with fear because of the Indians
and wild beasts therein.
These two children, Gordon and her brother,
Theodorick, fourteen months younger, were blessed
in having my own dear aunt's care and teaching
from their infancy until they were aged respectively
nine and ten years. They were not at first "remarkable"
children. They were not infant phenomena,
subjected to the perilous applause of admiring
friends and kindred. They were normal in every
respect—clean-blooded, sturdy, and wholesome;
with good appetites, cool heads, and quick perceptions.
They became, under the care of their wise
preceptor, unusually interesting and intelligent children.
My aunt adored the children, firmly believing
that, however degeneracy might have impaired
the human race in its progress of evolution,—these
two at least had been made in God's image. In the
words of their nurse, she "tuned them as if they
were little harps—just to see how sweet the music
could be!" They studied together—Gordon understanding
that she must encourage the little brother,
and read to him until he could read himself. In
summer the schoolroom was sometimes al fresco,
even drawing upon the knotted branches of the
cherry tree for desks!
Gordon read very well at the age of three. She
was also taught, before she could read, to point out
rivers and cities on a map. Before he was four,
Theodorick could read also. The children never
had a distasteful task. I heard a great scholar say
that all learning could be made charming to a young
mind. The aunt of these children made their lessons
a reward. "Now be good when you dress,
and you may have a lesson," or "if Gordon and
Theo don't ask for anything, I will give them a
lesson right after dinner." The lessons, through
the teacher's skill and patience, were made delightful.
At once they were given paper and pencils, colored
and plain, and both wrote before they were five.
Their teacher disapproved of gory tales of giants
and hobgoblins. Instead of these, they had histories
quite as thrilling, and stories of the animal
kingdom, with which they lived in perfect amity
and kinship. They never had caged birds, but ducks
and chickens, dogs small and great, cats and kittens,
were all regarded as part of the family, and bore
historic names. Theo once picked up (he was
three) a small chicken, whereupon the mother hen
rose to his shoulders and administered a good
spanking with her wings. A servant, with great
heat, belabored the hen; and Theo checked his sobs
to entreat for her, explaining, "she didn't like for me
to love her little white chicken." The hen, forsooth,
was jealous! He once caught a bee in his
hand and received a stinging rebuke. "How could
you be so silly?" exclaimed his little sister. "Not
at all," said Theo; "I have often done the same
thing—but this little fellow," he added affectionately,
"this little fellow had a brier in his tail!"
Their aunt hesitated whether she should tell them
harrowing stories from history, but experiment
proved, however, that the heroic held for them such
fascination that they lost sight completely of the pain
or suffering attending it. They adored the men and
women who died bravely, but had their favorites.
Lady Jane Grey was not one, nor Mary Queen of
Scots (perhaps because of their ruffs), but they worshipped
Marie Antoinette and Charles I. They
had a very high regard for honor and fair dealing.
Theo was a little over three years when he complained
to me of his little sister, "I just laid my
head on the stool and let her chop it off—because
I am Charles I—and now she is Marie Antoinette,
and when I am ready to cut off her head, she
screams and runs away." His sense of justice was
outraged, but the little sister's vivid imagination
made her nervous, notwithstanding the fact that a
cushion was the guillotine! Having observed that
a large knotted stick was treated with respect, and
travelled, to my inconvenience, with Theo on several
journeys, I essayed to throw it away. With
great dignity he gravely informed me, "This is
Rameses III." Not only was it one of the Egyptian
kings, but the richest of them all. I wish I
could follow these two fascinating children beyond
their babyhood, but I cannot venture! I dare not!
Late in the autumn I left Rock Hill to visit my
uncle at the Oaks in Charlotte. I had travelled
alone from Richmond to Mossingford, ten or twelve
miles from my uncle's house, and there old Uncle
Peter met me with the great high-swung chariot and
a hamper well filled with broiled partridges, biscuits,
cakes, and fruit. The rain had poured a steady
flood for several days, but to my joy the clouds were
now rolling away in heavy masses, and the sun shining
hotly on the water-soaked earth.
"We got to hurry, Mistis," said the old coachman,
as we prepared to enjoy an al fresco luncheon;
"the cricks was risin' mighty fas' when I come
along fo' sun-up dis mornin'."
"But we don't have to cross the river, Uncle
Peter?"
"Gawd A'mighty, no," exclaimed the old man.
"Ef'n I had to cross Staunton River, I'd done give
clean up, fo' I see you! When we git home, we'll
fine out what ole Staunton River doin'. I lay she's
jes' a'bilin'!"
"Well, then there is some danger?"
"Who talkin' 'bout danger? De kerridge sets
mighty high. No'm, der ain't no danger, but I ain't
trustin' dem cricks. I knows cricks! Dee kin
swell deeself up as big's a river in no time!"
We had not gone far before we were overtaken by
mud-splashed horseman, who arrested our horses
and spoke in a low tone to the driver. Presently he
appeared at the carriage window. "This is Mrs.
Pryor? You remember Mr. Carrington? I hope
I see you well, Madam. I am on my way to vote
for your husband—or rather, help elect him. We
have a fine day; the polls need not be kept open
to-morrow. But I must hasten on. We will soon
have the pleasure of congratulating our congressman."
"One moment, please, Mr. Carrington! Are the
creeks too high for us to cross?"
"I think not, Madam. The carriage hangs high,
and Peter knows all about freshets. Good morning."
There were swollen streams for us to cross.
Several of them had overflowed the meadows until
they looked like lakes. At one or two the water
flowed over the floor of the carriage, and we gathered
our feet under us on the seats. My little Theo
enjoyed it, but my poor nurse was ashen from terror.
Very wet, very cold, and very grateful were we when
at night we reached our haven. My dear uncle,
Dr. Rice, was already there, with cheering news from
the polls.
The next morning we looked out upon a turbid
yellow sea. The Staunton had sustained her reputation,
overflowed her low banks, and spread herself
generously over the face of the earth. It was a week
or more before my husband was assured of his
election. He spent the intervening days of rest
sleeping—like the boy he was!
Several years later, when he was reëlected, we
were in Richmond with my little family. Gordon
and the two little boys were keen politicians. Of
course I was now too busy a mother to concern
myself with politics, as was my wont in the earlier
days. Moreover, I knew my congressman would
be reëlected. I was pretty sure by this time that
he would always be elected—so the day passed
serenely with me. I was overwhelmed with dismay
when one of his friends called after the polls closed
at sunset, and informed me that a torch-light procession
would reach our house about eight o'clock,
and would expect to find it illuminated.
"Illuminated!" I exclaimed. "And pray with
what? There are not half a dozen candle's in the
house, and the stores are all closed. Besides, the
baby will be asleep. It is bad for babies to be waked
out of their first sleep."
My friend did not contradict me, but in the evening
he sent a bushel of small turnips and a box of
candles, with a note telling me to cut a hole in the
turnips, insert a candle, and they would answer my
purpose admirably. Everybody went to work with
a will, and when the crowd, shouting and cheering,
surrounded us, every window-pane blazed a welcome
into the happy faces. My young congressman
made one of his charming speeches, and then—the
lights went out on the last election he was destined
to celebrate! True, he was twice after elected to
Congress—in the Confederate States; for the South
had need of him in her legislative hall as well as in
the field. In both he gave her all his heart and soul
and strength, but the days were too sad for illuminations
in his honor.
* * * * * * * * * *
My story has now reached the period at which my
"Reminiscences of Peace and War" begin. I shall
not relate the political history of the period—which
has been better told by others than I can hope to tell it.
I shall endeavor to bring forward some things that
were omitted in my late book, but in narrating the incidents
of the Civil War and the preceding life in
Washington, I may in some measure repeat myself.
For this I have a valid excuse. Apologizing for
quoting himself from a former book on Edmund
Burke, John Morley remarks: "Though you may
say what you have to say well once, you cannot so
say it twice." Lord Morley strengthens his position
by a quotation in Greek, which, unhappily, remains
Greek to me, and I therefore cannot avail myself
of its help, but I am glad to be sustained by his
example. Besides, what says Oliver Wendell
Holmes? "It is the height of conceit for an author
to be afraid of repeating himself—because it implies
that everybody has read—and remembers—what
he has said before."
WASHINGTON was like a
great village in
the days of President Pierce and President
Buchanan. My own pride in the federal city
was such that my heart would swell within me at every
glimpse of the Capitol: from the moment it rose like a
white cloud above the smoke and mists, as I stood on
the deck of the steamboat (having run up from my dinner
to salute Mount Vernon), to the time when I was
wont to watch from my window for the sunset, that I
might catch the moment when a point on the unfinished
dome glowed like a great blazing star after
the sun had really gone down. No matter whether
suns rose or set, there was the star of our country,
—the star of our hearts and hopes.
When our friends came up from Virginia to make
us visits, it was delightful to take a carriage and give
up days to sight-seeing; to visit the White House
and Capitol, the Patent Office, with its miscellaneous
treasures; to point with pride to the rich gifts from
crowned heads which our adored first President was
too conscientious to accept; to walk among the
stones lying around the base of the unfinished monument
and read the inscriptions from the states presenting
them; to spend a day at the Smithsonian
Institution, and to introduce our friends to its president,
Mr. Henry; and to Mr. Spenser Baird and
Mr. George, who were giving their lives to the study
of birds, beasts, and fishes,—finding them, as Mr.
George still contended, "so much more interesting
than men," adding hastily, "We do not say ladies,"
and blushing after the manner of cloistered scholars;
to hint of interesting things about Mr. George, who
was a melancholy young man, and who had, as we
know, sustained a great sorrow.
Then the visits to the galleries of the House and
Senate Chamber, and the honor of pointing out the
great men to our friends from rural districts; the
long listening to interminable speeches, not clearly
understood, but heard with a reverent conviction
that all was coming out right in the end, that everybody
was really working for the good of his country,
and that we belonged to it all and were parts of
it all.
This was the thought behind all other thoughts
which glorified everything around us, enhanced
every fortunate circumstance, and caused us to
ignore the real discomforts of life in Washington:
the cold, the ice-laden streets in winter; the whirlwinds
of dust and driving rains of spring; the
swift-coming fierceness of summer heat; the rapid
atmospheric changes which would give us all these
extremes in one week, or even one day, until it
became the part of prudence never to sally forth
on any expedition without "a fan, an overcoat, and
an umbrella."
The social life in Washington was almost as variable
as the climate. At the end of every four years
the kaleidoscope turned, and lo!—a new central
jewel and new colors and combinations in the setting.
But behind this "floating population," as the
political circles were termed, there was a fine society
in the fifties of "old residents" who held
themselves apart from the motley crowd of office-seekers.
This society was sufficient to itself, never
seeking the new, while accepting it occasionally with
discretion, reservations, and much discriminating
care. The sisters, Mrs. Gales and Mrs. Seaton,
wives of the editors of the National Intelligencer,
led this society. Mrs. Gales's home was outside the
city, and thence every day Mr. Gales was driven in
his barouche to his office. His paper was the exponent
of the Old Line Whigs (the Republican
party was formed later), and in stern opposition to
the Democrats. It was, therefore, a special and
unexpected honor for a Democrat to be permitted
to drive out to "the cottage" for a glass of wine
and a bit of fruit-cake with Mrs. Gales and Mrs.
Seaton. Never have I seen these gentlewomen excelled
in genial hospitality. Mrs. Gales was a handsome
woman and a fine conversationalist. She had
the courteous repose born of dignity and intelligence
and a certain reticence which makes for distinction.
She was literally her husband's right
hand,—he had lost his own,—and was the only
person who could decipher his left-hand writing.
So that when anything appeared from his pen it
had been copied by his wife before it reached the
type-setter. A fine education this for an intelligent
woman; the very best schooling for a social life
including diplomats from foreign countries, politicians
of diverse opinions, artists, authors, musicians,
women of fashion, to entertain whom required infinite
tact, cleverness, and an intimate acquaintance
with the absorbing questions of the day.
Of course the levees and
state receptions, which
were accessible to all, required none of these things.
The rôle of hostess on state occasions could be
filled creditably by any woman of ordinary physical
strength, patience, self-control, who knew when to
be silent.
Washington society, at
the time of which I write,
was comparatively free from non-official men of
wealth from other cities who, weary with the monotonous
round of travel,—to the Riviera, to Egypt,
to Monte Carlo,—are attracted by the unique atmosphere
of a city holding many foreigners, and
devoted not to commercial but to social and political
interests. The doors of the White House and
Cabinet offices being open on occasions to all, they
have opportunities denied them in their own homes.
Society in Washington in the fifties was peculiarly
interesting in that it was composed exclusively of
men whose presence argued them to have been of
importance at home. They had been elected by
the people, or chosen by the President, or selected
among the very best in foreign countries, or they
belonged to the United States Army or Navy service,
or to the descendants of the select society
which had gathered in the city early in its history.
1
As I had come to
Washington from Virginia,
where everybody's great-grandfather knew my
great- grandfather, where the rules of etiquette were
1. "Reminiscences of
Peace and War." passim.
only those of courtesy and good breeding, I had
many a troubled moment in my early Washington
life, lest I should transgress some law of precedence,
etc. I wisely took counsel with one of my
"old residents," and she gave me a few simple
rules whereby the young chaperon of a very young
girl might be guided: "My dear," said this lady,
"my dear, you know you cannot always have your
husband to attend you. It will be altogether
proper for you to go with your sister to morning
and afternoon receptions. When you arrive, send
for the host or the master of ceremonies, and he
will take you in and present you. Of course, your
husband will take you to balls; if he is busy, you
simply cannot go! I think you would do well to
make a rule never, under any circumstances, to
drive in men's carriages. There are so many
foreigners here, you must be careful. They never
bring their own court manners to Washington.
They take their cue from the people they meet.
If you are high and haughty, they will be high and
haughty. If you are genially civil but reserved,
they will be so. If you talk personalities in a free
and easy way, they will spring some audacious piece
of scandal on you, and the Lord only knows where
they'll end."
Now, it so happened that I had just received a
request from a Frenchman who had brought letters
to be allowed to escort Madame and Mademoiselle
to a fête in Georgetown. We were to drive through
the avenue of blossoming crab-apples, and rendezvous
at a spring for a picnic. I forget the name of
our hostess, but she had arranged a gay festival, including
music and dancing on the green. I had
accepted this invitation and the escort of M. Raoul,
and received a note from him asking at what hour
he should have the honor, etc., and I immediately
ran home and wrote that "Madame would be happy
to see M. Raoul à trois heures"—and that Madame
asked the privilege of using her own horses, etc. I
made haste to engage an open carriage, and congratulated
myself on my clever management.
The afternoon was delicious. Monsieur appeared
on the moment, and we waited for my carriage. The
gay equipages of other members of the party drove
up and waited for us. Presently, rattling down the
street, came an old ramshackle "night-hawk," bearing
the mud-and-dust scars of many journeys, the
seats ragged and tarnished, raw-boned horses with
rat-eaten manes and tails, harness tied with rope,—
the only redeeming feature the old negro on the box,
who, despite his humiliating entourage, had the air of
a gentleman.
What could I do? There was nothing to be
done!
Monsieur handed me in without moving a muscle
of his face, handed in my sister, entered himself, and
spoke no word during the drive. He conducted us
gravely to the place of rendezvous, silently and
gravely walked around the grounds with us, silently
and gravely brought us home again.
I grew hot and cold by turns, and almost shed
tears of mortification. I made no apology—what
could I say? Arriving at my own door, I turned
and invited my escort to enter. He raised his hat,
and with an air of the deepest dejection, dashed with
something very like sarcastic humility, said he trusted
Madame had enjoyed the afternoon,—thanked her
for the honor done himself,—and only regretted
the disappointment of the French Minister, the Count
de Sartiges, at not having been allowed to serve
Madame with his own state coach, which had been
placed at his disposal for Madame's pleasure!
As he turned away, my chagrin was such I came
very near forgetting to give my coachman his little
"tip."
I began, "Oh, Uncle, how could you?" when he
interrupted: "Now Mistis, don't you say nothin';
I knowed dis ole fune'al hack warn's fittin’ for you,
but der warn's nar another kerridge in de stable. De
boss say, 'Go 'long, Jerry, an' git er dar!'—an' I
done done it! An' I done fotch 'er back, too!"
I never saw M. Raoul afterward. There's no use
crying over spilt milk, or broken eggs, or French
monsieurs, or even French counts and ministers. I
soon left for Virginia, and to be relieved of the dread
of meeting M. Raoul softened my regret at leaving
Washington.
I am sorry I cannot, at length, describe the brilliant
society of Washington during the few years
preceding the Civil War. I have done this elsewhere,
and need not repeat it here. But for the
anxieties engendered by the exciting questions of the
day, my own happiness would have been complete.
I found and made many friends. My husband was
appreciated, my children healthy and good, my home
delightful. Many of the brilliant men and women
assembled in Washington were known to me more or
less intimately, and everybody was kind to me.
President Buchanan early noticed and invited me.
"The President," said Mr. Dudley Mann, "admires
your husband and wonders why you were not at the
levee. He has asked me to see that you come to
the next one." I once ventured to send him a
Virginia ham, with directions for cooking it. It was
to be soaked overnight, gently boiled three or four
hours, suffered to get cold in its own juices, and then
toasted. This would seem simple enough, but the
executive cook disdained it, perhaps for the reason
that it was so simple. The dish, a shapeless, jelly-like
mass, was placed before the President. He
took his knife and fork in hand to honor the dish
by carving it himself, looked at it helplessly, and
called out, "Take it away! Take it away ! Oh,
Miss Harriet! You are a poor housekeeper! Not
even a Virginia lady can teach you."
The glass dishes of the épergne contained wonderful
"French kisses"—two-inch squares of crystallized
sugar wrapped in silver paper, and elaborately
decorated with lace and artificial flowers. I was
very proud at one dinner when the President said to
me, "Madam, I am sending you a souvenir for your
little daughter," and a waiter handed me one of those
gorgeous affairs. He had questioned me about my
boys, and I had told him of my daughter Gordon,
eight years old, who lived with her grandmother.
"You must bring her to see Miss Harriet," he had
said—which, in due season I did; an event with
its crowning glory of a checked silk dress, white hat
and feather, which she proudly remembers to this
day. Having been duly presented at court, the little
lady was much "in society," and accompanied me to
many brilliant afternoon functions.
She was a thoughtful listener to the talk in her
father's library, and once, when an old politician spoke
sadly of a possible rupture of the United States,
surprised and delighted him by slipping her hand
in his and saying, "Never mind! United will spell
Untied just as well"—a little mot which was remembered
and repeated long afterward.
An interesting time was the arrival in Washington
of the first Japanese Embassy that visited this country.
All Washington was crazy over the event. I
have told elsewhere of my own childish behavior
upon that occasion—when, not having much of a
head to speak of, I lost the little I had. Having
already cared for the health of my soul by honest
confession, I need not repeat it here. I was nervous
lest the Japanese dignitaries should recognize me as
the effusive lady who had met them en route, but I
carefully avoided wearing in their presence the bonnet
and gown they had seen, and if they remembered
they gave no sign.
Washington lost its head! There was something
ridiculous in the way it behaved. So many fêtes
were given to the Japanese, so many dinners, so
many receptions, we were worn out attending them.
"I don't know what we have come here for," said
one senator to another; "there's nothing whatever
done at the House." "I know," his friend
replied; "we came here to wait on the Japanese
at table."
At the end of one of the balls given them I had
seated myself at the door of an anteroom, while my
husband was struggling for his carriage in the street.
Across the room Miss Lane, with her party, also
waited. A young man whom I had seen in society,
but whose name I had not heard, approached me, and
commenced a harangue of tender sympathy for my
neglected position,—so young, so fair, so innocent!
Oh, where, where was the miscreant who should protect
me? Why, why could I not have been given
to one who could have appreciated me—whose life
and soul would have been mine, and more in the
same strain. I did not, in accordance with stage
proprieties, exclaim, "Unhand me, villain!" At
first I affected not to hear, but finally rose, crossed
the room, and joined Miss Lane. She had not
heard, and I did not deem the incident, although
novel and most annoying, important enough for inquiry.
I did not know him, there was no need for
investigation—no call for pistols and coffee.
A few days after I saw him again at the Baron de
Limbourg's garden-party. I had joined with Lord
Lyons and the Prince de Joinville in the toast to
Miss Lane, pledged in the famous thousand-dollar-a-drop
"Rose" wine, and was again in the foyer
waiting for my carriage when my would-be champion
again approached me. "Mrs. Pryor," he said in calm,
measured tones, "I am Lieutenant—. I feel
perfectly sure you will grant my request. Take my
arm and go with me to speak to Miss Lane."
I instantly divined his intention. Walking up to
Miss Harriet, he said penitently: "Miss Lane, you
witnessed my intrusion upon Mrs. Pryor the other
evening and her exquisite forbearance. In your
presence I humbly beg her pardon." He had, poor
fellow, found General Cass's wines too potent for him.
He had "lost his head"—that was all. I knew
somebody whose head had been by no means a sure fixture
without the excuse of General Cass's fine wines.
Dear Miss Lane, so thoroughly equipped for her
high position by her residence at the court of St.
James, had only kindness then and ever for the wife
of the young Virginia congressman. Years afterward,
when both our heads were gray, we talked together
of these amusing little events in our Washington life.
Memory lingers upon the delightful friends who
made my Washington life beautiful: Miss Lane,
Mrs. Douglas, Lady Napier, Mrs. Horace Clarke
(née Vanderbilt),
lovely Mrs. Cyrus H. M'Cormick,
Mrs. Yulee, the Ritchies, the Masons, Secretary
Cass's family, Mrs. Canfield, Mrs. Ledyard, and my
prime favorite, Lizzie Ledyard. Ah! they were
charming and kind! Even after social lines were
strictly drawn between North and South, I had the
good fortune to retain my Northern friends. All
this I love to remember and would enjoy writing all
over again, were it possible twice
to give time to
social records. Nor can I pause to do more than
hint at the spirit of the Thirty-sixth Congress, the
struggles, vituperation, intemperate speech, honest
efforts of the wise members.
The nomination of Lincoln and Hamlin on a
purely sectional platform aroused such excitement
all over the land that the Senate and House of
Representatives gave themselves entirely to speeches
on the state of the country. Read at this late day,
many of them appear to be the high utterances of
patriots, pleading with each other for forbearance.
Others exhausted the vocabulary of coarse vituperation.
"Nigger thief," "slave-driver" were not uncommon
words. Others still, although less unrefined,
were not less abusive. Newspapers no longer reported
a speech as calm, convincing, logical, or eloquent—
these were tame expressions. The terms
now in use were: "a torrent of scathing denunciation,"
"withering sarcasm," "crushing invective," the
orator's eyes the while "blazing with scorn and indignation."
Young members ignored the salutation
of old senators. Mr. Seward's smile after such a
rebuff was maddening! No opportunity for scornful
allusion was lost. My husband was probably
the first congressman to wear "the gray," a suit of
domestic cloth having been presented to him by his
constituents. Immediately a Northern member said,
in an address on the state of the country, "Virginia,
instead of clothing herself in sheep's wool, had better
don her appropriate garb of sackcloth and ashes."
In pathetic contrast to these scenes were the rosy,
cherubic little pages, in white blouses and cambric
collars, who flitted to and fro, bearing, with smiling
faces, dynamic notes and messages from one representative
to another. They represented the future
which these gentlemen were engaged in wrecking—
for many of these boys were sons of Southern widows,
who even now, under the most genial skies, led
dives of anxiety and struggle. Thoroughly alarmed,
the women of Washington thronged the galleries of
the House and the Senate-chamber. From morning
until the hour of adjournment we would sit
spellbound, as one after another drew the lurid
picture of disunion and war.
When my husband's time came to speak on
"the state of the country," he entreated for a
pacific settlement of our controversy. "War," he
urged, "war means widows and orphans." The
temper of the speech was all for peace. He made
a noble appeal to the North for concession. He
prophesied (the dreamer) that the South could never
be subdued by resort to arms! My Northern friends
were prompt to congratulate me upon his speech on
"the state of the country," and to praise it with
generous words as "calm, free from vituperation,
eloquent in pleading for peace and. forbearance."
The evening after this speech was delivered we
were sitting in the library, on the first floor of our
home, when there was a ring at the door-bell. The
servants were in a distant part of the house, and
such was our excited state that I ran to the door
and answered the bell myself. It was snowing fast,
a carriage stood at the door, and out of it bundled
a mass of shawls and woollen scares. On entering, a
man-servant commenced unwinding the bundle,
which proved to be the Secretary of State, General
Cass! We knew not what to think. He was
seventy-seven years old. Every night at nine
o'clock it was the custom of his daughter, Mrs. Canfield,
to wrap him in flannels and put him to bed.
What had brought him out at midnight? As soon
as he entered, before sitting down, he exclaimed:
"Mr. Pryor, I have been hearing about secession
for a long time—and I would not listen. But now
I am frightened, sir, I am frightened! Your speech
in the House to-day gives me some hope. Mr.
Pryor! I crossed the Ohio when I was sixteen
years old with but a pittance in my pocket, and this
glorious Union has made me what I am. I have
risen from my bed, sir, to implore you to do what
you can to avert the disasters which threaten our
country with ruin."
We had this solemn warning to report to our
Southern friends who assembled many an evening
in our library: R. M. T. Hunter, Muscoe Garnett,
Porcher Miles, L. Q. C. Lamar, Boyce, Barksdale
of Mississippi, Keitt of South Carolina, with perhaps
some visitors from the South. Then Susan would
light her fires and show us the kind of oysters that
could please her "own white folks," and James
would bring in lemons and hot water, with some
choice brand of old Kentucky.
These were not convivial gatherings. These men
held troubled consultations on the state of the country,—
the real meaning and intent of the North, the
half-trusted scheme of Judge Douglas to allow the
territories to settle for themselves the vexed question
of slavery within their borders, the right of
peaceable secession. The dawn would find them again
and again with but one conclusion,—they would stand
together: "Unum et commune periclum una salus!"
But Holbein's spectre was already behind the
door, and had marked his men! In a few months
the swift bullet for one enthusiast; for another (the
least considered of them all), a glorious death on
the walls of a hard-won rampart—he the first to
raise his colors and the shout of victory; for only one,
or two, or three, that doubtful boon of existence after
the struggle was all over; for all survivors, memories
that made the next four years seem to be the
sum of life,—the only real life,—beside which the
coming years would be but a troubled dream.
The long session did not close until June, and in
the preceding month Abraham Lincoln was chosen
candidate by the Republican party for the presidency.
Stephen A. Douglas was the candidate of
the Democrats. The South and the "Old Line
Whigs" also named their men. The words "irrepressible
conflict" were much used during the ensuing
campaign.
The authorship of these words has always been
credited to Mr. Seward. Their true origin may be
found in the address of Mr. Lincoln, delivered at
Cincinnati, Ohio, in September, 1859. On page
262 of the volume published by Follett, Foster, and
Company in 1860, entitled "Political Debates between
Hon. Abraham Lincoln and Hon. Stephen
A. Douglas," may be found the following extract
from Mr. Lincoln's speech:—
"I have alluded in the beginning of these remarks to the
fact that Judge Douglas has made great complaint of my
having expressed the opinion that this government 'cannot
endure permanently half slave and half free.' He has
complained of Seward for using different language, and
declaring that there is an 'irrepressible conflict' between
the principles of free and slave labor. [A voice, "He says
it is not original with Seward. That is original with Lincoln."]
I will attend to that immediately, sir. Since that
time Hickman of Pennsylvania expressed the same sentiment.
He has never denounced Mr. Hickman; why?
There is a little chance, notwithstanding that opinion in
the mouth of Hickman, that he may yet be a Douglas man.
That is the difference! It is not unpatriotic to hold that
opinion, if a man is a Douglas man.
"But neither I, nor Seward, nor Hickman is entitled to
the enviable or unenviable distinction of having first expressed
that idea. That same idea was expressed by the
Richmond Enquirer in Virginia, in 1856, quite two years before
it was expressed by the first of us. And while Douglas was
pluming himself that in his conflict with my humble self, last
year, he had 'squelched out' that fatal heresy, as he delighted
to call it, and had suggested that if he only had had
a chance to be in New York and meet Seward he would
have 'squelched' it there also, it never occurred to him to
breathe a word against Pryor. I don't think that you can
discover that Douglas ever talked of going to Virginia to
'squelch' out that idea there. No. More than that.
That same Roger A. Pryor was brought to Washington
City and made the editor of the par excellence Douglas
paper, after making use of that expression, which in us is
so unpatriotic and heretical."
On November 6, 1860, Mr. Lincoln was elected
President of the United States. On the following
December 20 we heard that South Carolina had
seceded from the Union. We were all, at the time
the news arrived, attending the wedding of Mr.
Bouligny and Miss Parker. The ceremony had
taken place, and I was standing behind the President's
chair when a commotion in the hall arrested
his attention. He looked at me over his shoulder
and asked if I supposed the house was on fire.
"I will inquire the cause, Mr. President," I said.
I went out at the nearest door, and there in the entrance
hall I found Mr. Lawrence Keitt, member
from South Carolina, leaping in the air, shaking a
paper over his head, and exclaiming, "Thank God!
Oh, thank God!" I took hold of him and said:
"Mr. Keitt, are you crazy? The President hears
you, and wants to know what's the matter."
"Oh!" he cried, "South Carolina has seceded!
Here's the telegram. I feel like a boy let out from
school."
I returned, and bending over Mr. Buchanan's
chair, said in a low voice: "It appears, Mr. President,
that South Carolina has seceded from the
Union. Mr. Keitt has a telegram." He looked
at me, stunned for a moment. Falling back and
grasping the arms of his chair, he whispered,
"Madam, might I beg you to have my carriage
called?" I met his secretary and sent him in
without explanation, and myself saw that his carriage
was at the door before I reëntered the room. I
then found my husband, who was already cornered
with Mr. Keitt, and we called our own carriage and
drove to Judge Douglas's. There was no more
thought of bride, bridegroom, wedding-cake, or
wedding breakfast.
This was the tremendous event which was to
change all our lives,—to give us poverty for riches,
mutilation and wounds for strength and health,
obscurity and degradation for honor and distinction,
exile and loneliness for inherited homes and friends,
pain and death for happiness and life.
Apprehension was felt lest the new President's
inaugural might be the occasion of rioting, if not of
violence. We Southerners were advised to send
women and children out of the city. Hastily packing
my personal and household belongings to be sent
after me, I took my little boys, with their faithful
nurse, Eliza Page, on board the steamer to Acquia
Creek, and, standing on deck as long as I could see
the dome of the Capitol, commenced my journey
homeward. My husband remained behind, and
kept his seat in Congress until Mr. Lincoln's inauguration.
He described that mournful day to me,—
differing so widely from the happy installation of
Mr. Pierce; "o'er all there hung a shadow and a
fear." Every one was oppressed by it, and no one
more than the doomed President himself.
We were reunited a few weeks afterward at our
father's house in Petersburg; and in a short time
my young congressman had become my young
colonel—and congressman as well, for as soon as
Virginia seceded he was elected to the Provisional
Congress of the Confederate States of America, and
was commissioned colonel by Governor Letcher.
We bade adieu to the bright days,—the balls
(sometimes three in one evening), the round of visits, the
levees, the charming "at homes." The setting
sun of such a day should pillow itself on golden
clouds, bright harbingers of a morning of beauty and
happiness. Alas, alas! "whom the gods destroy
they first infatuate."
The fate of Virginia was decided April 15, when
President Lincoln demanded troops for the subjugation
of the seceding states of the South. The temper
of Governor Letcher of Virginia was precisely in accord
with the spirit that prompted the answer of
Governor Magoffin of Kentucky to a similar call for
state militia, "Kentucky will furnish no troops for
the wicked purpose of subduing her sister Southern
states!" Until this call of the President, Virginia
had been extremely averse from secession, and even
though she deemed it within her rights to leave the
Union, she did not wish to pledge herself to join
the Confederate States of the South. Virginia was
the Virginian's country. The common people were
wont to speak of her as "The Old Mother,"—"the
mother of us all," a mother so honored and loved
that her brood of children must be noble and true.
Her sons had never forgotten her! She had
fought nobly in the Revolution and had afterward
surrendered, for the common good, her magnificent
territory. Had she retained this vast dominion,
she could now have dictated to all the other states.
She gave it up from a pure spirit of patriotism,—
that there might be the fraternity which could not
exist without equality,—and in surrendering it she
had reserved for herself the right to withdraw from
the confederation whenever she should deem it
expedient for her own welfare. There were leading
spirits who thought the hour had come when
she might demand her right. She was not on a
plane with the other states of the Union. "Virginia,
New York, and Massachusetts had expressly
reserved the right to withdraw from the Union, and
explicitly disclaimed the right or power to bind the
hands of posterity by any form of government
whatever." 1
A strong party was the
"Union Party," sternly
resolved against secession, willing to run the risks of
fighting within the Union for the rights of the state.
This spirit was so strong that any hint of secession
had been met with angry defiance. A Presbyterian
clergyman had ventured, in his morning sermon, a
hint that Virginia might need her sons for defence,
when a gray-haired elder left the church, and turning
at the door, shouted, "Traitor!" This was in
Petersburg, near the birthplace of General Winfield
Scott.
And still another party
was the enthusiastic secession
party, resolved upon resistance to coercion; the
men who could believe nothing good of the North,
should interests of that section conflict with those
of the South; who cherished the bitterest resentments
for all the sneers and insults in Congress; who,
like the others, adored their own state and were
ready and willing to die in her defence. Strange
to say, this was the predominating spirit all through
the country, in rural districts as well as in the small
towns and the larger cities. It seemed to be born
all at once in every breast as soon as Lincoln demanded
the soldiers.
When it was disclosed
that a majority of the
1. Life of Joseph E.
Johnston, by Bradley T. Johnson, p. 21.
Virginia Convention opposed taking the state out
of the Union, the secessionists became greatly
alarmed; for they knew that without the border
states, of which Virginia was the leader, the cotton
states would be speedily crushed. They were
positively certain, however, that in the event of
actual hostilities Virginia would unite with her
Southern associates. Accordingly, it was determined
to bring a popular pressure to bear upon the government
at Montgomery to make an assault on Fort
Sumter. To that end my husband went to Charleston,
and delivered to an immense and enthusiastic audience
a most impassioned and vehement speech, urging
the Southern troops to "strike a blow," and assuring
them that in case of conflict, Virginia would
secede "within an hour by Shrewsbury clock."
The blow was struck; Mr. Lincoln called upon
Virginia for a quota of troops to subdue the rebellion,
and the state immediately passed an ordinance
of secession. Here, in substance, is my husband's
Charleston speech, as reported at the time by the
New York Tribune:—
"Mr. Roger A. Pryor, called by South Carolina papers
the 'eloquent young tribune of the South,' was on Wednesday evening serenaded at Charleston. In response to
the compliment he made some remarks, among which were
the following: 'Gentlemen, for my part, if Abraham Lincoln
and Hannibal Hamlin were to abdicate their office tomorrow,
and were to give to me a blank sheet of paper
whereupon to write the conditions of reannexation to the
Union, I would scorn the privilege of putting the terms upon
paper. [Cheers.] And why? Because our grievance has
not been with reference to the insufficiency of the guarantees,
but the unutterable perfidy of the guarantors; and inasmuch
as they would not fulfil the stipulations of the old
Constitution, much less will they carry out the guarantees
of a better Constitution looking to the interests of the
South. Therefore, I invoke you to give no countenance
to any idea of reconstruction. [A voice, "We don't intend
to do anything of the kind."] It is the fear of that which
is embarrassing us in Virginia, for all there say if we are reduced
to the dilemma of an alternative, they will espouse
the cause of the South against the interests of the Northern
Confederacy. If you have any ideas of reconstruction, I
pray you annihilate them. Give forth to the world that
under no circumstances whatever will South Carolina stay
in political association with the Northern states. I understand
since I have been in Charleston that there is some
little apprehension of Virginia in this great exigency. Now
I am not speaking for Virginia officially; I wish to God I
were, for I would put her out of the Union before twelve
o'clock to-night. [Laughter.] But I bid you dismiss your
apprehensions as to the old Mother of Presidents. Give
the old lady time. [Laughter.] She cannot move with
the agility of some of the younger daughters. She is a
little rheumatic. Remember she must be pardoned for deferring
somewhat to the exigencies of opposition in the
Pan Handle of Virginia. Remember the personnel of the
convention to whom she intrusted her destinies. But
making these reservations, I assure you that just so certain
as to-morrow's sun will rise upon us, just so certain will
Virginia be a member of the Southern Confederation. We
will put her in if you but strike a blow. [Cheers.] I do not
say anything to produce an effect upon the military operations
of your authorities, for I know no more about them
than a spinster. I only repeat, if you wish Virginia to be
with you, strike a blow!' "
The effect, however, of the speech was not merely
the adoption of the ordinance of secession by Virginia.
In precipitating the assault upon Sumter
the speech had another and now little known
consequence.
It must be borne in mind that when only South
Carolina had seceded, the Republican party, with the
assent of the President-elect, had proffered to the
South a compromise in these terms: "The Constitution
shall never be altered so as to authorize Congress
to abolish or interfere with slavery in the states."
1
Of course, no Southern state would oppose a proposition
which for the first time made slavery eo nomine
an institution under federal protection, and guaranteed
it perpetual existence in the slave-holding
states. Equally evident was it that a measure supported
by Lincoln and the entire Republican party
would prevail in every Northern state. The mere
pendency, then, of such an overture, if not intercepted
in its passage by an act of hostility between the
seceded states and the federal government, would
have certainly bound the border states to the Union,
and have insured the miscarriage of the secession
movement.
Had not the attack on Sumter been made at the
critical moment, the Republican compromise, as
already intimated, would have prevailed, and slavery
have been imbedded in the Constitution and fastened
upon the country beyond the chance of removal,—
except by revolution, The voluntary renunciation
of its cherished interests by the slave-holding South.
1. Rhodes’s "History of the United
States," III, p. 175.
The latter alternative is an inconceivable possibility;
and hence, but for the "blow" which prompted
hostilities and prevented a pacific solution, slavery
would exist to-day as a recognized institution of the
republic.
I do not pretend that this consummation was
desired or anticipated by the Virginia secessionist,
but affirm only that he "builded better than he
knew," and that but for his act the nation would
not now be free from the reproach of human slavery.
THE "overt
act," for which everybody looked,
had been really the reënforcement by federal
troops of the fort in Charleston harbor.
When Fort Sumter was reduced by Beauregard,
"the fight was on." My husband, with other
gentlemen, was deputed by General Beauregard to
demand the surrender of the fort, and in case of
refusal which he foresaw, to direct the commandant
of the battery, Johnson, to open fire. When the
order was delivered to the commandant, he invited
my husband to fire the first shot; but this honor
my husband declined, and instead suggested the
venerable Edmund Ruffin, an intense secessionist,
for that service. It was the prevalent impression at
the time that Mr. Ruffin did "fire the first gun"
at all events he fired, to him, the last; for on hearing
of Lee's surrender, Cato-like, he destroyed
himself.
Fort Sumter was reduced on April 12, and Virginia
was in a wild state of excitement and confusion.
On May 23 Virginia ratified an ordinance of secession,
and on the early morning of May 24 the
federal soldiers, under the Virginian, General Winfield
Scott, crossed the Potomac River and occupied
Arlington Heights and the city of Alexandria. "The
Invasion of Virginia, the pollution of her sacred soil,"
as it was termed, called forth a vigorous proclamation
from her governor and a cry of rage from her
press. General Beauregard issued a fierce proclamation,
tending to fire the hearts of the Virginians
with indignation. "A reckless and unprincipled
host," he declared, "has invaded your soil," etc.
Virginia needed no such stimulus. The First,
Second, and Third Virginia were immediately mustered
into service, and my husband was colonel of the
Third Virginia Infantry. He was ordered to Norfolk
with his regiment to protect the seaboard. I
was proud of his colonelship, and much exercised
because he had no shoulder-straps. I undertook to
embroider them myself. We had not then decided
upon the star for our colonels' insignia, and I supposed
he would wear the eagle like all the colonels
I had ever known. No embroidery bullion was to
be had, but I bought heavy bullion fringe, cut it in
lengths, and made eagles, probably of some extinct
species, for the like were unknown in Audubon's
time, and have not since been discovered. However,
they were accepted, admired, and, what is
worse, worn.
My resolution was taken. I steadily withstood
all the entreaties of my friends, and determined to
follow my husband's regiment through the war. I
did not ask his permission. I would give no
trouble. I should be only a help to his sick men
and his wounded. I busied myself in preparing a
camp equipage—a field stove with a rotary chimney,
ticks for bedding, to be filled with straw or hay or
leaves, as the case might be, and a camp chest of tin
utensils, strong blankets, etc. A tent could always
be had from Major Shepard, our quartermaster.
News soon came that the Third Virginia had been
ordered to Smithfield. McClellan was looking toward
the peninsula, and Major-general Joseph E.
Johnston was keeping an eye on McClellan.
When I set forth on what my father termed my
"wild-goose chase," I found the country literally
alive with troops. The train on which I travelled
was switched off again and again to allow them to
pass. My little boys had the time of their lives,
cheering the soldiers and picnicking at short intervals
all day. But I had hardly reached Smithfield
before the good people of the town forcibly took
my camp equipage from me, stored it, and installed
me in great comfort in a private house. My colonel
soon left me to take his seat in the Confederate
Congress along with Hon. William C. Rives and
others of our old friends. I was left alone at Smithfield,
not la fille du régiment, but la mère! I
heard daily from all the sick men in winter quarters,
and ministered to them according to my ability.
The camp fascinated me. Picturesque huts were
built of pine with the bark on, and in clearings here
and there brilliant tires of the resinous wood were
constantly burning. I knew many of the officers,
and from them soon learned that the deadly foe at
home was more to be dreaded than the foe in front.
Smithfield was noted for its Virginia hams, its fine
fish, its mullets that would leap Into the fisherman's
boat while he lazily enjoyed his brier-root, its great
sugary "yams," as the red sweet-potato was called.
It was noted as well for the excellence of its brandy.
My colonel issued stern orders that no intoxicating
liquors were to be sold to his soldiers. Every
man who went on leave to the town was inspected
on his return. But drunken men gave trouble in
the camp, and it was discovered that brandy was
smuggled in the barrels of the muskets, and in yams,
hollowed out and innocently reposing at the bottom
of baskets.
Thereupon one morning Smithfield was in an
uproar, negroes screaming and running about with
pails to be filled, tipsy pigs staggering along the
streets. A squad of soldiers had been ordered out
from camp, had entered every store, and emptied
the contents of every cask into the gutters. A
drunken brawl had occurred in camp, and one
soldier had killed another!
The soldier was arrested and imprisoned. Later
the prisoner was tried and acquitted,—his own
colonel argued in his defence,—and completely
sobered, he made a good soldier. The prompt act
of the commanding officer was salutary. There was no
more trouble—no more muskets loaded with inflammable
stuff, no more yams flavored with brandy.
When the colonel was attending the session of
Congress, Theo, not yet ten years old, was often
mounted on a barrel, in his little linen blouse, to
drill the Third Virginia! He had studied military
tactics, Hardee and Jomini, with his father. Lying
before me as I write is his own copy of Jomini's
"L'Art de la Guerre," in which he proudly wrote his
name. An event of personal interest was the presentation
to the colonel of a blue silken flag, made by
the ladies of Petersburg. The party came down the
river in a steamboat, and I have before my reminiscent
eyes an interesting picture of my colonel, as
he stood with his long hair waving in a stiff breeze,
listening to the brave things the dear women's
spokesman said of their devotion to him and to their
country. This flag is somewhere, to-day, in that
country, but not in the home of the man who had
earned and owned it. It is of heavy blue silk; on
one side the arms of the state of Virginia, on the
other Justice with the scales. In the upper left-hand
corner is the word "Williamsburg," room
being left for the many other battles in store for
the young colonel.
Things were going on beautifully with us when I
one day received a peremptory official order to change
my base—to leave Smithfield next morning before
daybreak! The orderly who brought it to me
looked intensely surprised when I calmly said:
"Tell the colonel it is impossible! I can't get
ready by to-morrow to leave."
"Madam," said the man, gravely, "it is none of
my business, but when Colonel Pryor gives an
order, it is wise to be a strict constructionist."
My colonel had returned suddenly; when I, in
an open wagon, was on my way next morning at
sunrise to the nearest depot, he and his men were
en route to the peninsula. They gave McClellan
battle May 5 at Williamsburg,—"Pryor and
Anderson in front,"—captured four hundred unwounded
prisoners, ten colors, and twelve fieldpieces,
slept on the field of battle, and marched off
next morning at their convenience. My colonel
personally ministered to the wounded prisoners, and
General McClellan recognizes this service in his
"own story." After this he was promoted, and my
bristling eagles retired before the risen stars of the
brigadier-general.
The news of his probable promotion reached me
at the Exchange Hotel in Richmond, whither I had
gone that I might be near headquarters and thus
learn the earliest tidings from the peninsula. There
he joined me for one day. We read with keen interest
the announcement in the papers that his name
had been sent in by the President for promotion.
Mrs. Davis held a reception at the Spotswood Hotel
on the evening following this announcement, and
we availed ourselves of the opportunity to make our
respects to her.
A crowd gathered before the Exchange to congratulate
my husband, and learning that he had
gone to the Spotswood, repaired thither, and with
shouts and cheers called him out for a speech. This
was very embarrassing, and he fled to a corner of
the drawing-room and hid behind a screen of plants.
I was standing near the President, trying to hold his
attention by remarks on the weather and kindred
subjects of a thrilling nature, when a voice from the
street called out: "Pryor! General Pryor!" I
could endure the suspense no longer, and asked
tremblingly, "Is this true, Mr. President?" Mr.
Davis looked at me with a benevolent smile and
said, "I have no reason, madam, to doubt it, except
that I saw it this morning in the papers;" and Mrs.
Davis at once summoned the bashful colonel:
"What are you doing lying there perdu behind the
geraniums? Come out and take your honors."
Following fast upon the battle after which General
Johnston ordered "Williamsburg" to be painted on
his banner, my general fought the battle of "Fair
Oaks" or "Seven Pines"—and in June the Seven
Days' battle around Richmond. The story of these
desperate battles has been told many times by the
generals who fought them. "Pryor's Brigade" was
in the front often; in the thick of the fight always.
I myself saw my husband draw his sword, and give
the word of command "Head of column to the
right" as he entered the first of these battles.
I spent the time nursing the wounded in Kent
and Paine's Hospital in Richmond, and have told
elsewhere the pathetic story of my experience as
hospital nurse. For the needs of that stern hour
my dear general gave himself—and his wife gave
herself. Every linen garment I possessed, except
one change, every garment of cotton fabric, all my
table-linen, all my bed-linen, even the chintz covers
for furniture,—all were torn into strips and rolled
for bandages for the soldiers' wounds.
When the fight was over, a gray, haggard, dust-covered
soldier entered my room, and throwing himself
upon the couch, gave way to the anguish of his
heart—"My men! My men! They are almost
all dead!"
Thousands of Confederate soldiers were killed or
wounded. Richmond was saved! "I am in
hopes," wrote General McClellan to his Secretary of
War, "the enemy is as completely worn out as I
am."
He was! General Lee realized that his men must
have rest. My husband was allowed a few days' respite
from duty. Almost without a pause he had
fought the battles of Williamsburg, Seven Pines,
Mechanicsville, Gaines's Mill, Frazier's Farm, and
Malvern Hill. He had won his promotion early,
but he had lost the soldiers he had led, the loved
commander who appreciated him, had seen old
schoolmates and friends fall by his side,—the dear
fellow, George Loyal Gordon, who had been his best
man at our wedding,—old college comrades, valued
old neighbors.
Opposed to him in battle, then and after, were
men who in after years avowed themselves his warm
friends,—General Hancock, General Slocum, General
Butterfield, General Sickles, General Fitz-John
Porter, General McClellan, and General Grant.
They had fought loyally under opposing banners, and
from time to time, as the war went on, one and another
had been defeated; but over all, and through
all, their allegiance had been given to a banner that
has never surrendered,—the standard of the universal
brotherhood of all true men.
I cannot omit a passing tribute to the heroic
fortitude and devotion of the Richmond women in
the time of their greatest trial. These were the
delicate, beautiful women I had so admired when I
lived among them. Not once did they spare themselves,
or complain, or evince weakness, or give way
to despair. They city had "no language but a cry."
Two processions unceasingly passed along the streets;
one the wounded borne from the battlefield; the
other the cheering men going to take their places
at the front. Within the hospitals all that devotion
could suggest, of unselfish service, gentle ministration,
encouragement, was done by the dear women.
Every house was open for the sick and wounded.
Oh, but I cannot again tell it all! Sacredly, tenderly
I remember, but to-day it seems so cruel, so
unnecessary, so wicked! I cannot dwell upon it!
One beautiful memory is of the unfailing kindness
and loyalty of the negroes. In the hospitals, in the
camps, in our own houses, they faithfully sympathized
with us and helped us. Not only at this
time, but all during the war, they behaved admirably.
The most intense secessionist I ever knew
was my general's man, John. Early in the day the
black man elected for himself an attitude of quiescence
as to politics, and addressed himself to the
present need for self-preservation.
It was "Domingo," one of the cooks of our
brigade at Williamsburg, that originated the humorous
description of a negro's self-appraisement and
sensations in battle, so unblushingly quoted afterward
by a certain "Caesar" in northern Virginia.
A shell had entered the domain of pots and kettles,
and created what Domingo termed a "clatteration."
He at once started for the rear.
"What's de matter, Mingo?" asked a fellow-servant,
"whar you gwine wid such a hurrification?"
"I gwine to git out o' trouble—dar whar I gwine!
Dar's too much powder in dem big things. Dis
chile ain't gwine bu'n hisself! An' dar's dem Minnie
bullets, too, comin' frew de a'r, singin': 'Whar
is you? Whar is you?' I ain't gwine stop an'
tell 'em whar I is! I'se a twenty-two-hundurd-dollar
nigger, an' I'se gwine tek keer o' what
b'longs to marster, I is!"
A story was related by a Northern writer of an
interview with a negro who had run the blockade
and entered the service of a Federal officer. He
was met on board a steamer, after the battle of
Fort Donelson, on his way to the rear, and questioned
in regard to his experience of war.
"Were you in the fight?"
"Had a little taste of it, sah."
"Stood your ground, of course."
"No, sah! I run."
"Not at the first fire?"
"Yes, sah! an' would a' run sooner ef I knowed
it was a-comin'!"
"Why, that wasn't very creditable to your courage, was it?"
"Dat ain't in my line, sah,—cookin's my perfeshun."
"But have you no regard for your reputation?"
"Refutation's nothin' by de side o' life."
"But you don't consider your life worth more
than other people's, do you?"
"Hit's wuth mo' to me, sah!"
"Then you must value it very highly."
"Yas, sah, I does,—mo’n all dis wuld! Mo'
den a million o' dollars, sah. What would dat be
wuth to a man wid de bref out o' 'im? Self-perserbashun
is de fust law wid me, sah!"
"But why should you act upon a different rule
from other men?"
" 'Cause diffunt man set diffunt value 'pon his
life. Mine ain't in de market."
"Well, if all soldiers were like you, traitors
might have broken up the government without
resistance."
"Dat's so! Dar wouldn't 'a' been no hep fer it.
But I don't put my life in de scale against no gubberment
on dis yearth. No gubberment gwine pay
me ef I loss mehsef."
"Well, do you think you would have been much
missed if you had been killed?"
"Maybe not, sah! A daid white man ain'
much use to dese yere sogers, let alone a daid niggah; but I'd a missed mehsef pow'ful, an' dat's de
pint wid me."
ON the 13th of August,
1862, McClellan abandoned
his camp at Harrison's Landing and
retired to Fortress Monroe. General Lee
withdrew all his troops from Richmond but two
companies of infantry left behind to protect the
city in case of cavalry raids. General Jackson
joined General Lee, and the battle known as the
second Manassas was fought. Wilcox, Pryor, and
Featherstone were again to the front, and at one
time when the desperate struggle of this hard-fought
battle was at its height, and the situation augured
adversely to the Southern troops, it was General
Pryor's privilege to suggest that several batteries
should be rushed to an advantageous position and a
raking fire be opened upon the enemy's flank which
nothing could withstand. Within fifteen minutes
the aspect of the field was changed. On the plateau
occupied by the Federals stood the Henry house,
celebrated in all history as the spot where Jackson's
Brigade, "standing like a stone wall," had, a year
before, earned the name for their commander which
has become immortal.
I think it was early in September, 1862, that General
Lee announced to President Davis that he proposed
entering Maryland with his army. Before he
could receive an answer the Southerners were crossing
the Potomac singing "Maryland, my Maryland,"
and in a few days Jackson reached Frederick. "My
Maryland" was earnestly invited and positively declined
to rid her "shores" of "the despot's heel."
The despot's hand could pay in good greenbacks for
her wheat and flour and cattle, while these new fellows
had only Confederate money. The governor
and leading professional men were all loyal to the
Union. The farmers drove their herds into Pennsylvania,
and in the mills the sound of the grinding
was not low—it ceased altogether. The Confederates
might defeat Pope and McClellan in the
battle-field; the farmer proved himself master of the
situation in the wheat-field.
My general was in Frederick with his brigade,
and incidentally saw and heard nothing of the touching
occurrence commemorated by Whittier. The
Quaker poet was a romancer! I use no harsher
term. I am perfectly willing Barbara Frietchie's
"old gray head " should forever wear the crown he
placed upon it, but I cannot brook "the blush of
shame" over Stonewall Jackson's face. Blush he
often did,—for he was as delicate as a woman,—
but blush for shame, never! Rhodes says: "His
riding through the streets gave an occasion to forge
the story of Barbara Frietchie. It is a token of the
intense emotion which clouds our judgment of the
enemy in arms. Although Stonewall Jackson, not
long before, was eager to raise the black flag, he was
incapable of giving the order to fire at the window
of a private house for the sole reason that there 'the
old flag met his sight,' and it is equally impossible
that a remark of old Dame Barbara, 'Spare your
country's flag,' could have brought 'a blush of
shame' to his cheek. Jackson was not of the
cavalier order, but he had a religious and chivalrous
respect for women." He goes on to state that a
woman, not Barbara Frietchie, waved a flag as Jackson
passed to which he paid no attention. Also,
that when he had passed through Middletown, two
pretty girls had waved Union flags in his face.
"He bowed and raised his hat, and turning with his
quiet smile to his staff, said: 'We evidently have
no friends in this town.' "
On September 15 the battle-line, with my husband's
division (Longstreet's), was drawn up in
front of Sharpsburg (or Antietam), and again Pryor,
Wilcox, and Featherstone were well to the front.
My husband commanded Anderson's division at
Antietam, General Anderson having been wounded.
This battle is quoted, along with the battle of Seven
Pines, as one of the most hotly contested of the war.
Sorely pressed at one time, General Pryor despatched
an orderly to General Longstreet with a
request for artillery. The latter tore the margin
from a newspaper and wrote: "I am sending you
the guns, dear General. This is a hard fight, and we
had better all die than lose it." At one time during
the battle the combatants agreed upon a brief cessation,
that the dead and wounded of both sides
might be removed. While General Pryor waited, a
Federal officer approached him.
"General," said he, "I have just detected one of
my men in robbing the body of one of your soldiers.
I have taken his booty from him, and now
consign it to you."
Without examining the small bundle—tied in a
handkerchief—my husband ordered it to be properly
enclosed and sent to me. The handkerchief
contained a gold watch, a pair of gold sleeve-links,
a few pieces of silver, and a strip of paper on which
was written, "Strike till the last armed foe expires,"
and signed "A Florida Patriot." There seemed to
be no clew by which I might hope to find an inheritor
for these treasures. I could only take care of
them.
I brought them forth one day to interest an aged
relative, whose chair was placed in a sunny window.
"I think, my dear," she said, "there are pin-scratched
letters on the inside of these sleeve-buttons."
Sure enough, there were three initials,
rudely made, but perfectly plain.
Long afterward I met a Confederate officer from
Florida who had fought at Antietam.
"Did you know any one from your state, Captain,
who was killed at Sharpsburg?"
"Alas! yes," he replied, and mentioned a name
corresponding exactly with the scratched initials.
The parcel, with a letter from me, was sent to an
address he gave me, and in due time I received a
most touching letter of thanks from the mother of the
dead soldier.
In August I had left my Gordon, Theo, and
Mary with my dear aunt, who had been compelled to
abandon her mountain home and now lived near "The
Oaks" in Charlotte County. There was no safety
any longer except in the interior, far from the
railroads. Even there raiding companies of cavalry
dashed through the country bringing terror and
leaving a desert as far as food was concerned.
For myself, as I could not go northward with
my soldiers, I could at least keep within the lines of
communication, and I selected a little summer resort,
"Coyners," in the Blue Ridge Mountains on the
line of the railroad. There I found General Elzey,
—who had fought gallantly at Bull Run and elsewhere,—
with his face terribly wounded and bandaged
up to his eyes. He had been sent to the rear with
a physician for rest and recovery. His brilliant
wife was with him; also his aid, Captain Contee, and
his young bride, who had crossed the Potomac in
an open boat to join him and redeem her pledge to
marry him. We were joined by Mrs. A. P. Hill,
General and Mrs. Wigfall and a lovely daughter
who has recently given to the world an interesting
story of her war recollections. The small hotel
spanned a little green valley at its head, and stretching
behind was a velvet strip of green, a spring and
rivulet in the midst, and a mountain ridge on either
side. I had a tiny cottage with windows that
opened against the side of the hill (or mountain),
and lying on my bed at night, the moon and stars, as
they rose above me, seemed so near I could have
stretched a long arm and picked them off the hilltop!
Strenuous as were the times, awful the suspense,
the vexed questions of precedence, relative importance,
rankled in the bosoms of the distinguished
ladies in the hotel. One after another would come
out to me: "I'd like to know who this Maryland
woman is that she gives herself such airs ;" or,
"How much longer do you think I'll stand Dolly
Morgan? Why, she treats me as though she were
the Queen of Sheba." I could only reply with becoming
meekness: "I'm sure I don't know! I am
only a brigadier, you know—the rest of you are
major-generals—I am not competent to judge."
Nature had done everything for our happiness.
The climate was delicious; the valley was carpeted
with moss and tender grass, and thickly gemmed
with daisies and purple asters. Before sunrise the
skies, like all morning skies seen between high hills,
looked as if made of roses. A short climb would
bring us to a spot where the evening sky and
mountain would be bathed in golden glory. But
oh, the anguish of anxiety, the terror, the dreams at
night of battle and murder and sudden death!
My little Roger was desperately ill at this place,
and for many days I despaired of his life. General
Elzey's physician gave me no hope. He counselled
only fortitude and resignation. The dear friend
of my girlhood, George Wythe Randolph, was
Secretary of War. I wrote him a letter imploring,
"Send my husband to me, if but for one hour."
He answered, "God knows I long to help and
comfort you! but you ask the impossible." I soon
knew why. My general was at the front !
Not until late—long after every guest had departed—
was I able to travel with my invalid son.
Upon arriving in Charlottesville, he had a relapse of
typhoid fever and was ill unto death for many
weeks. Meanwhile his father was ordered to the
vicinity of Suffolk to collect forage and provisions
from counties near the Federal lines.
The enemy destined to conquer us at last—
the "ravenous, hunger-starved wolf "—already
menaced us. General Longstreet had learned that
corn and bacon were stored in the northeastern
counties of North Carolina, and he sent two companies
of cavalry on a foraging expedition to the region
around Suffolk.
"The Confederate lines," says a historian, "extended
only to the Blackwater River on the east,
where a body of Confederate troops was stationed
to keep the enemy in check." That body was
commanded by General Pryor, now in front of a
large Federal force to keep it in check while the
wagon trains sent off corn and bacon for Lee's army.
This was accomplished by sleepless vigilance on the
part of the Confederate general. The Federal
forces made frequent sallies from Suffolk, but were
always driven back with loss. It is amusing to
read of the calmness with which his commanding
officers ordered him to accomplish great things with
his small force.
"I cannot," says General Colston, "forward your
requisition for two regiments of infantry and one of
cavalry: it is almost useless to make such requisitions,
for they remain unanswered. You must use
every possible means to deceive the enemy as to your
strength, and you must hold the line of the Blackwater to the last extremity. "
General French writes: "If I had any way to
increase your forces, I should do so, but I have to
bow to higher authority and the necessities of the
service. But you must annoy the villains all you
can, and make them uncomfortable. Give them no
rest. Ambush them at every turn."
General Pryor did not dream I would come to
his camp at Blackwater. He supposed I would find
quarters among my friends, but I had now no
home. Our venerable father had sent his family to
the interior after the battles around Richmond, had
given up his church in Petersburg, and, commending
the women, old men, and children to the care of a
successor, had entered the army as chaplain, "where,"
as he said, "I can follow my own church members
and comfort them in sickness, if I can do no more."
As soon as the position of our brigade was made
known to me, I drew forth the box containing the
camp outfit, packed a trunk or two, and took the
cars for the Blackwater. The terminus of the railroad
was only a few miles from our camp. The
Confederate train could go no farther because of the
enemy. The day's journey was long, for the passenger
car attached to the transportation train was
dependent upon the movements of the latter. The
few passengers who had set forth with me in the
morning had left at various wayside stations, and I
was now alone. I had no idea where we should
sleep that night. I thought I would manage it
somehow—somewhere.
We arrived at twilight at the end of our journey.
When I left the car, my little boys gathered around
me. There was a small wooden building near, which
served for waiting-room and post-office. The only
dwelling in sight was another small house, surrounded
by a few bare trees. My first impression
was that I had never before seen such an expanse of
gray sky. The face of the earth was a dead, bare
level, as far as the eye could reach; and much, very
much, of it lay under water. I was in the region of
swamps, stretching on and on until they culminated
in the one great "Dismal Swamp" of the country.
No sounds were to be heard, no hum of industry or
lowing of cattle, but a mighty concert rose from
thousands, nay millions, of frogs.
"Now," thought I, "here is really a fine opportunity
to be 'jolly'! Mark Tapley's swamps couldn't
surpass these." But all the railroad folk were departing,
and the postmaster was preparing to lock his
door and leave also. I liked the looks of the little
man, and ventured:—
"Can you tell me, sir, where I can get lodging
to-night? I am Mrs. Pryor—the general's wife,
and to-morrow he will take care of me."
My little man did not belie his looks. He took
me in his own house, and next day my general, at
his invitation, made the house his headquarters.
My stay on the Blackwater was most interesting,
but I cannot repeat the story here. Suffice it to say
that our safety so near the enemy's lines—he was
just across the Blackwater—was purchased by
eternal vigilance.
Towards the last of January we had a season of
warm, humid weather. Apparently the winter was
over; the grass was springing on the swamp, green
and luxurious, and the willows swelling into bud.
There were no singing birds on the Blackwater as
early as January 28, but the frogs were mightily exercised
upon the coming of spring, and their nightly
concerts took on a jubilant note.
One day I had a few moments' conversation with
my husband about army affairs, and he remarked
that our Southern soldiers were always restless unless
they were in action. "They never can stand
still in battle," he said; "they are willing to yell
and charge the most desperate positions, but if they
can't move forward, they must move backward.
Stand still they cannot."
I thought I could perceive symptoms of restlessness
on the part of their commander. Often in the
middle of the night he would summon John, mount
him, and send him to camp, a short distance away;
and presently I would hear the tramp, tramp of the
general's staff-officers, coming to hold a council of
war in his bedroom. On the 28th of January he
confided to me that on the next day he would make
a sally in the direction of the enemy. "He is getting
entirely too impudent," said he; "I'm not
strong enough to drive him out of the country, but
he must keep his place."
I had just received a present of coffee. This was
at once roasted and ground. On the day of the
march fires were kindled before dawn under the
great pots used at the "hog-killing time" (an era
in the household), and many gallons of coffee were
prepared. This was sweetened, and when our men
paused near the house to form the line of march,
the servants and little boys passed down the line
with buckets of the steaming coffee, cups, dippers,
and gourds. Every soldier had a good draught of
comfort and cheer. The weather had suddenly
changed. The great snow-storm that fell in a few
days was gathering, the skies were lowering, and the
horizon was dark and threatening.
After the men had marched away, I drove to the
hospital tent and put myself at the disposal of the
surgeon. We inspected the store of bandages and
lint, and I was intrusted with the preparation of more.
Meanwhile John, who was left behind, indemnified
himself for the loss of the excitement of the
hour by abusing "the nasty abolition Yankees,"
singing:—
"Jeff
Davis is a gent'man,
He was not the only one
of the nation's wards
who held the nation in contempt—root and branch,
President and people. The special terms in which
he loved to designate them were in common use
among his own race. Some of the expressions of
the great men I had known in Washington were
quite as offensive and not a bit less inelegant, although
framed in better English. I never approved
of "calling names," for higher reasons than the demands
of good taste. I had seen what comes of it,
and I reproved John for teaching them to my little
boys.
"No'm," said John, crestfallen, "I won't say
nothin'; I'll just say the Yankees are mighty mean
folks."
My dear general found the enemy at the "Deserted
House"; and there gave them battle. He
may tell his own story:—
"CARRSVILLE, ISLE OF WIGHT,
January 30, 1863.
"To BRIGADIER-GENERAL COLSTON,
"Respectfully,
On February 2 the
general thus addressed his
troops:—
"The brigadier-general congratulates the troops of
this command on the results of the recent combat.
"The enemy endeavored under cover of night to steal
an inglorious victory by surprise, but he found us prepared
at every point, and despite his superior numbers, greater
than your own in the proportion of five to one, he was
signally repulsed and compelled to leave us in possession of
the field.
"After silencing his guns and dispersing his infantry,
you remained on the field from night until one o'clock,
awaiting the renewal of the attack, but he did not again
venture to encounter your terrible fire.
"When the disparity of force between the parties is
considered, with the proximity of the enemy to his stronghold,
and his facilities of reënforcements by railway, the result
of the action of the 30th will be accepted as a splendid
illustration of your courage and good conduct."
One of the "enemy's" papers declared that our
force was "three regiments of infantry, fourteen
pieces of artillery, and about nine hundred cavalry!"
The temptation to "lie under a mistake" was
great in those days of possible disaffection, when
soldiers had to believe in their cause in order to defend it.
One of the newspaper correspondents of
the enemy explained why we were not again attacked
after the first fight. He said: "Some may inquire
why we did not march forthwith to Carrsville and
attack the rebels again. The reasons are obvious.
Had he went [sic] to Carrsville, Pryor would have
had the advantage to cut off our retreat. The natives
know every by-path and blind road through
the woods and are ever ready to help the rebels to
our detriment. Pryor can always cross the Blackwater
on his floating bridge. It is prudent to allow
an enemy to get well away from his stronghold the
better to capture his guns and destroy his ammunition,"
etc.
Another paper declares he was heavily reënforced
at Carrsville.
Another records: "The rebels have been very
bold in this neighborhood. Pryor has been in the
habit of crossing the Blackwater River whenever he
wanted to. Our attacking him this time must have
been a real surprise to him. We took a large number
of prisoners!"
He continued the indulgence of this habit until
spring, receiving from his countrymen unstinted
praise for his protection of that part of our state,
and for the generous supplies he sent all winter to
Lee's army.
AS for myself, when my
general was no longer
needed on the Blackwater, the camp chest and
I and the little boys took the road again.
We wandered from place to place, and at last were
taken as boarders, invited by a farmer, evidently
without the consent of his wife. There I was, of
all women made most miserable. The mistress of
the house had not wanted "refugees." Everything
combined to my discomfort and wretchedness, and
my dear general, making me a flying visit from
Richmond where he was detained on duty counselled
me to go still farther into the interior to an
old watering place, the "Amelia Springs" kept by
a dear Virginia woman, Mrs. Winn. I had no
sooner arrived and been welcomed by a number of
refugee women, and a host of children when my
three little boys developed whooping-cough, and
were strictly quarantined in a cottage at the extreme
edge of the grounds. The little hotel and cottages
were filled with agreeable women, but everything
was so sad, there was no heart in any one for
gayety of any kind. One evening the proprietor
proposed that the ballroom be lighted and a solitary
fiddler, "Bozeman,"—who was also the barber,—
be installed in the musician's seat and show
us what he could do. Young feet cannot resist a
good waltz or polka, and the floor was soon filled
with care-forgetting maidens—there were no men
except the proprietor and the fiddler. Presently a
telegram was received by the former. We huddled
together under the chandelier to read it. Vicksburg
had fallen! The gallant General Pemberton
had been starved into submission. Surely and swiftly
the coil was tightening around us. Surely and
swiftly would we, too, be starved into submission.
My general was in Richmond serving on a
court-martial, when the news from Gettysburg
reached the city. Every house was in mourning,
every heart broken. He called upon President and
Mrs. Davis, and was told that the President could
receive no one, but that Mrs. Davis would be glad
to see him. The weather was intensely hot, and he
felt he must not inflict a long visit; but when he
rose to leave, Mrs. Davis, who seemed unwilling to
be left alone, begged him to remain. After a few
minutes the President appeared, weary, silent, and
depressed. Presently a dear little boy entered in
his night-robe, and kneeling beside his father's
knee, repeated his evening prayer of thankfulness
and of supplication for God's blessing on the country.
The President laid his hand on the boy's head
and fervently responded, "Amen." The scene recurred
vividly, in the light of future events, to my
husband's memory. With the coming day came
the news of the surrender of Vicksburg,—news of
which Mr. Davis had been forewarned the evening
before,—and already the Angel of Death was hovering
near to enfold the beautiful boy and bear him
away from a world of trouble.
The long, sultry nights were spent by me in
nursing my little boys through their distressing
whooping-cough paroxysms. I was sleeping after
a wakeful night, when I heard, as in a dream,
my dear general's voice. I opened my heavy eyes
to see him seated beside me. He earnestly entreated
me to bear with patience the news he
brought me—first that he must return in an hour
to catch a train back to Richmond, and then that
he had resigned his commission as brigadier-general
and was en route to join General Fitz Lee's cavalry
as a private. I have told the story of the
events which culminated in this unprecedented act
of a brigadier-general, and I fear I have not time or
space to repeat it here. Briefly, Congress having
recommended that regiments should be enlisted under
officers from their own states,—in order to remedy,
if possible, the disinclination to reënlist for the war,
—there was a general upheaval and change throughout
the entire army during the autumn of 1862.
The Second, Fifth, and Eighth Florida regiments of
General Pryor's Brigade were assigned to a Florida
brigadier, the Fourteenth Alabama and the Fifth
North Carolina to officers from their respective
states. He was, in consequence of this order of
Congress, left without a brigade. He was positively
assured of a permanent command. "I regretted,"
wrote General Lee, November 25, 1862,
"at the time, the breaking up of your brigade, but
you are aware that the circumstances which produced
it were beyond my control. I hope it will not be
long before you will be again in the field, that the
country may derive the benefit of your zeal and
activity." He had a right to expect reward for his
splendid service on the Blackwater. He had never
ceased all winter to remind the Secretary of War of
his promise to give him a permanent command.
He felt that he had earned it. He had fought
many battles,—Williamsburg, Seven Pines, Mechanicsville,
Gaines's Mill, Frazier's Farm, the
second Manassas, and Sharpsburg, besides the
fight at the Deserted House on the Blackwater.
He now wrote, April 6, 1863, an almost passionate
appeal to the President himself, imploring that he be
sent into active service, and not be "denied participation
in the struggles that are soon to determine
the destinies of my country. If I know myself," he
added, "it is not the vanity of command that moves
me to this appeal. A single and sincere wish to
contribute somewhat to the success of our cause
impels me to entreat that I may be assigned to duty.
That my position is not the consequence of any
default of mine you will be satisfied by the enclosed
letter from General Lee." The letter was followed
by new promises. It was supplemented by General
Pryor's fellow-officers, who not only urged that the
country should not lose his services, but designated
certain regiments which might easily be assigned to
him. The President wrote courteous letters in reply,
always repeating assurances of esteem, etc., and continuing to
give brigades to newer officers. The
Richmond Examiner and other papers now began to
notice the matter and present General Pryor as
arrayed with the party against the administration.
This being untrue, he was magnanimous enough to
contradict. On March 17, 1863, the President
wrote to him the following:—
"GENERAL ROGER A. PRYOR:
"I did not see the article in question, but I am glad it
had led to an expression so agreeable. The good opinion
of one so competent to judge of public affairs, and who has
known me so long and closely, is a great support in the
midst of many and arduous trials.
"Very respectfully and truly yours,
Among the letters sent
to Mr. Davis in General
Pryor's behalf was one from General Lee and one
from General Jackson, both of which unhappily remained
in the President's possession, no copies having
been kept by General Pryor.
As time went on, my husband waited with such
patience as he could command. Finally he resigned
his commission as brigadier-general and also his seat
in Congress, and entered General Fitzhugh Lee's
cavalry as a private soldier. His resignation was
held a long time by the President, "in the hope it
would be reconsidered," and repeatedly General
Pryor was "assured of the President's esteem," etc.
General Jackson, General Longstreet, General A. P.
Hill, General D. H. Hill, General Wilcox, General
George Pickett, General Beauregard, were all his
devoted friends. Some of them had, like General
Johnston and General McClellan, similar experience.
It was a bitter hour for me when my general followed
me to the Amelia Springs with news that
he had entered the cavalry as a private. "Stay
with me and the children," I implored.
"No," he said, "I had something to do with
bringing on this war. I must give myself to
Virginia. She needs the help of all her sons. If
there are too many brigadier-generals in the service,
—it may be so,—certain it is there are not enough
private soldiers."
But his hour had passed. He kissed his sleeping
boys and hurried off to the stage that was to take
him to the depot. There John was waiting with his
horses (he never accepted anything but a soldier's
ration from the government), and they were off to
join Fitzhugh Lee.
The Divinity that "rules our ends, rough hew
them as we may," was guiding him. I look back
with gratitude to these circumstances,—then so
hard to bear,—circumstances to which, I am persuaded,
I owe my husband's life. Even were it
otherwise, God forbid I should admit into my bosom
hard thoughts of any man.
General Lee welcomed him in hearty fashion:—
"HEADQUARTERS, August 26, 1863.
"Honorable,
General, or Mr.: How shall I address
you? Damn it, there's no difference! Come up to see
me. Whilst I regret the causes that induced you to resign
your position, I am glad that the country has not lost your
active services, and that your choice to serve her has been
cast in one of my regiments.
"Very respectfully,
As a common soldier in
the cavalry service,
General Pryor was assigned the duties of his position,
from not one of which did he ever excuse
himself.
Having no longer a home of my own, it was
decided that I should go to my people in Charlotte
County. One of my sons, Theo, and two of my
little daughters were already there, and there I expected
to remain until the end of the war.
But repeated attempts to reach my country home
resulted in failure. Marauding parties and guerillas
were flying all over the country. There had been
alarm at a bridge over the Staunton near "The Oaks,"
and the old men and boys had driven away the
enemy. I positively could not venture alone.
So it was decided that I should return to my
husband's old district, to Petersburg, and there find
board in some private family.
I reached Petersburg in the autumn and wandered
about for days seeking refuge in some household.
Many of my old friends had left town. Strangers
and refugees had rented the houses of some of these,
while others were filled with the homeless among
their own kindred. There was no room anywhere for
me, and my small purse was growing so slender
that I became anxious. Finally my brother-in-law offered
me an overseer's house on one of his "quarters."
The small dwelling he placed at my disposal was to
be considered temporary only; some one of his town
houses might soon be vacant. When I drove out to
the little house, I found it hardly better than a hovel.
We entered a rude, unplastered kitchen, the planks
of the floor loose and wide apart, the earth beneath
plainly visible. There were no windows in this
smoke-blackened kitchen. A door opened into a
tiny room with a fireplace, window, and out-door
of its own; and a short flight of stairs led to an
unplastered attic, so that the little apartment was
entered by two doors and a staircase. It was already
cold, but we had to beat a hasty retreat and sit outside
while a negro boy made a "smudge" in the
house, to dislodge the wasps that had tenanted it
for many months. My brother had lent me
bedding for the overseer's pine bedstead and the
low trundle-bed underneath. The latter, when
drawn out at night, left no room for us to stand.
When that was done, we had all to go to bed. For
furniture we had only two or three wooden chairs
and a small table. There were no curtains, neither
carpet nor rugs, and no china. There was wood at the
woodpile, and a little store of meal and rice, with a
small bit of bacon in the overseer's grimy closet.
This was to be my winter home.
Petersburg was already virtually in a state of
siege. Not a tithe of the food needed for its army
of refugees could be brought to the city. Our
highway, the river, was filled, except for a short distance,
with Federal gunboats. The markets had
long been closed. The stores of provisions had
been exhausted, so that a grocery could offer little
except a barrel or two of molasses made from the
domestic sorghum sugar-cane, an acrid and unwholesome
sweet used instead of sugar for drink with
water or milk and for eating with bread. The
little boys at once began to keep house. They
valiantly attacked the woodpile, and found favor
in the eyes of Mary and the man, whom I never
knew as other than "Mary's husband." He and
Mary were left in charge of the quarter and had a
cabin near us.
I had no books, no newspapers, no means of
communicating with the outside world; but I had
one neighbor, Mrs. Laighton a daughter of Winston
Henry, granddaughter of Patrick Henry. She
lived near me with her husband—a Northern man.
Both were very cultivated, very poor, very kind.
Mrs. Laighton, as Lucy Henry,—a brilliant young
girl,—I had last seen at one of her mother's
gay house-parties in Charlotte County. We had
much in common, and her kind heart went out in
love and pity for me. Her talk was a tonic to me.
It stimulated me to play my part with courage, seeing
I had been deemed worthy, by the God who made
me, to suffer in this sublime struggle for liberty.
She was as truly gifted as was ever her illustrious
grandfather. To hear her was to believe, so persuasive
and convincing was her eloquence.
I had not my good Eliza Page this winter. She
had fallen ill. I had a stout little black girl, Julia,
as my only servant; but Mary had a friend, a
"corn-field hand," "Anarchy," who managed to
help me at odd hours. Mrs. Laighton sent me
every morning a print of butter as large as a silver
dollar, with two or three perfect biscuits, and sometimes
a bowl of persimmons or stewed dried peaches.
She had a cow, and churned every day, making her
biscuits of the buttermilk, which was much too precious
to drink.
A great snow-storm overtook us a day or two before
Christmas. My little boys kindled a roaring
fire in the cold, open kitchen, roasted chestnuts, and
set traps for the rabbits and "snowbirds," which
never entered them. They made no murmur at the
bare Christmas; they were loyal little fellows to
their mother. My day had been spent in mending
their garments,—making them was a privilege
denied me, for I had no materials. I was not "all
unhappy!" The rosy cheeks at my fireside consoled
me for my privations, and something within
me proudly rebelled against weakness or complaining.
The flakes were falling thickly at midnight on
Christmas Eve when I suddenly became very ill.
I sent out for Mary's husband and bade him gallop
in to Petersburg, three miles distant, and fetch me
Dr. Withers. I was dreadfully ill when he arrived,
and as he stood at the foot of my bed, I said to
him: "It doesn't matter much for me, Doctor!
But my husband will be grateful if you keep me
alive.
When I awoke from a long sleep, he was still
standing at the foot of my bed where I had left him
—it seemed to me ages ago! I put out my hand
and it touched a little warm bundle beside me.
God had given me a dear child!
The doctor spoke to me gravely and most kindly.
"I must leave you now," he said, "and, alas ! I
cannot come again. There are so many, so many
sick. Call all your courage to your aid. Remember
the pioneer women, and all they were able to
survive. This woman," indicating Anarchy, "is a
field-hand, but she is a mother, and she has agreed
to help you during the Christmas holidays—her
own time. And now, God bless you, and good-by!"
I soon slept again, and when I awoke, the very
Angel of Strength and Peace had descended and
abode with me. I resolved to prove to myself that
if I was called to be a great woman, I could be a
great woman. Looking at me from my bedside
were my two little boys. They had been taken the
night before across the snow-laden fields to my
brother's house, but had risen at daybreak and had
"come home to take care" of me!
My little maid Julia left me Christmas morning.
She said it was too lonesome, and her "mistis"
always let her choose her own places. I engaged
"Anarchy" at twenty-five dollars a week for all her
nights. But her hands, knotted by work in the
fields, were too rough to touch my babe. I was
propped up on pillows and dressed her myself, sometimes
fainting when the exertion was over.
I was still in my bed three weeks afterward, when
one of my boys ran in, exclaiming in a frightened
voice, "Oh, mamma, an old gray soldier is coming in!"
He stood—this old gray soldier—and looked
at me, leaning on his sabre.
"Is this the reward my country gives me?" he
said; and not until he spoke did I recognize my
husband. Turning on his heel, he went out, and I
heard him call:—
"John! John! Take those horses into town
and sell them! Do not return until you do so—
sell them for anything! Get a cart and bring butter,
eggs, and everything you can find for Mrs. Pryor's
comfort."
He had been with Fitz Lee on that dreadful
tramp through the snow after Averill. He had
suffered cold and hunger, had slept on the ground
without shelter, sharing his blanket with John. He
had used his own horses, and now if the government
needed him, the government might mount him. He
had no furlough, and soon reported for duty; but
not before he had moved us, early in January, into
town—one of my brother-in-law's houses having
been vacated at the beginning of the year. John
knew his master too well to construe him literally,
and had reserved the fine gray, Jubal Early, for his
use. That I might not again fall into the sad plight
in which he had found me, he purchased three hundred
dollars in gold, and instructed me to prepare a
girdle to be worn all the time around my waist, concealed
by my gown. The coins were quilted in;
each had a separate section to itself, so that with
scissors I might extract one at a time without disturbing
the rest.
EARLY in June the two
armies of Grant and
Lee confronted each other at Petersburg. My
dear general had bidden a silent and most
sad farewell to his little family and gone forth to
join his company, when my father entered with great
news. "I have just met General Lee in the street."
"Passing through?" I asked. "Not at all! The
lines are established just here and filled with his
veterans." My general soon reëntered joyfully.
He would now be on duty near us.
The next Sunday a shell fell in the Presbyterian
Church opposite our house. From that moment
we were shelled at intervals, and very severely.
There were no soldiers in the city. Women were
killed on the lower streets, and an exodus from the
shelled districts commenced at once.
As soon as the enemy brought up his siege guns
of heavy artillery, they opened on the city with shell
without the slightest notice, or without giving opportunity
for the removal of non-combatants, the
sick, the wounded, or the women and children.
The fire was at first directed toward the Old Market,
presumably because of the railroad depot situated
there, about which the soldiers might be supposed
to collect. But the guns soon enlarged their operations,
sweeping all the streets in the business part of
the city, and then invading the residential region.
The steeples of the churches seemed to afford targets
for their fire, all of them coming in finally for a
share of the compliment.
To persons unfamiliar with the infernal noise
made by the screaming, ricocheting, and bursting of
shells, it is impossible to convey an adequate idea
of the terror and demoralization which ensued.
Some families who could not leave the besieged city
dug holes in the ground, five or six feet deep, covered
with heavy timber banked over with earth,
the entrance facing opposite the batteries from which
the shells were fired. They made these bomb-proofs
safe, at least, and thither the family repaired
when heavy shelling commenced. General Lee
seemed to recognize that no part of the city was safe,
for he immediately ordered the removal of all the
hospitals, under the care of Petersburg's esteemed
physician, Dr. John Herbert Claiborne. There
were three thousand sick and wounded, many of
them too ill to be moved. Everything that could
run on wheels, from a dray to a wheelbarrow, was
pressed into service by the fleeing inhabitants of the
town. A long, never ending line passed my door
until there were no more to pass.
The spectacle fascinated my children, and they
lived in the open watching it. One day my little
friend Nannie with my baby, nearly as large as herself,
in her arms, stood at the gate when a shell fell
some distance from them. A mounted officer drew
rein and accosted her. "Whose children are these?"
"This is Charles Campbell's daughter." said little
Nannie, "and this"—indicating the baby—"is
General Pryor's child."
"Run home with General Pryor's baby, little
girl, away from the shells," he said, and turning as
he rode off, "My love to your father. I'm coming
to see him."
"Who is that man?" little Nannie inquired of a
bystander.
"Why, don't you know ? That's General
Lee!"
We soon learned the peculiar deep boom of the
one great gun which bore directly upon us. The
boys named it "Long Tom." Sometimes for several
weeks "Long Tom" rested or slept—and would
then make up for lost time. And yet we yielded
to no panic. The children seemed to understand
that it would be cowardly to complain. One little
girl cried out with fright at an explosion, but her
aunt, Mrs. Gibson, called her and said: "My dear,
you cannot make it harder for other people! If
you feel very much afraid, come to me, and I will
take you in my arms, but you mustn't cry."
Charles Campbell, the historian, lived near us, at
the Anderson Seminary. He cleared out the large
coal cellar, which was fortunately dry, spread rugs on
the floor, and furnished it with lounges and chairs.
There we took refuge in utter darkness when the
firing was unbearable. My next-door neighbor, Mr.
Thomas Branch, piled bags of sand around his house
and thus made it bomb-proof. One day a shell
struck one of my chimneys and buried itself, hissing,
at the front door. Away we went to Mr. Campbell's
bomb-proof cellar, and there we remained until the
paroxysmal shelling ceased.
One night, after a long, hot day, we were so tired
we slept soundly. I was awakened by Eliza Page,
standing trembling beside me. She pulled me out
of bed and hurriedly turned to throw blankets around
the children. The furies were let loose! The house
was shaking with the concussion from the heavy guns.
We were in the street, on our way to our bombproof
cellar, when a shell burst not more than twenty-five
feet before us. Fire and fragments rose like a
fountain in the air and fell in a shower around us.
Not one of my little family was hurt—and strange
to say, the children were not terrified!
Another time a shell fell in our own yard and
buried itself in the earth. My baby was not far
away in her nurse's arms. The little creature was
fascinated by the shells. The first word she ever
uttered was an attempt to imitate them. "Yonder
comes that bird with the broken wing," the servants
would say. The shells made a fluttering sound as
they traversed the air, descending with a frightful
hiss. When they exploded in mid-air, a puff of smoke,
white as an angel's wing, would drift away, and the
particles would patter down like hail. At night
the track of the shell and its explosion were precisely
similar to our Fourth of July rockets, except that
they were fired, not upward, but in a slanting direction,—
not aimed at the stars, but aimed at us! I
never felt afraid of them! I was brought up to
believe in predestination. Courage, after all, is
much a matter of nerves. My neighbors, Mr. and
Mrs. Gibson, Mrs. Meade, and Mr. and Mrs.
Campbell, agreed with me, and we calmly elected to
remain in town. There was no place of safety
accessible to us. Mr. Branch removed his family,
and, as far as I knew, none other of my friends remained
throughout the summer.
Not far from our own door
ran a sunken street, with
the hill, through which it was cut, rising each side
of it. Into this hill the negroes burrowed, hollowing
out a small space, where they sat all day on
mats, knitting, singing, and selling small cakes made
of sorghum and flour, and little round meat pies.
The antiphonal songs,
with their weird melody,
still linger in my memory. At night above the dull
roar of the guns, the keen hiss of the shells as they
fell, the rattle and rumble of the army wagons, a
strong voice from the colony of hillside huts would
ring out:—
"My
brederin do-o-n't be weary,
"I
want to go to heaven!
(Chorus)
The sorghum cakes were
made to perfection in
our own kitchen, but the meat pies were fascinating.
I might have been tempted to invest in them but
for a slight circumstance. I saw a dead mule lying
on the common, and out of its side had been cut a
very neat, square chunk of flesh!
With all our starvation we never ate rats, mice, or
mule meat. We managed to exist on peas, bread,
and sorghum. We could buy a little milk, and we
mixed it with a drink made from roasted and ground
corn. The latter, in the grain, was scarce. Mr.
Campbell's children picked up the grains wherever
the army horses were fed, washed, dried, and pounded
them for food.
My little boys never complained, but Theo, who
had insisted upon returning to me from his uncle's
safe home in the country, said one day: "Mamma,
I have a queer feeling in my stomach! Oh, no! it
doesn't ache the least bit, but it feels like a nutmeg
grater."
Poor little laddie! His machinery needed oiling.
And pretty soon his small brother fell ill with fever.
My blessed Dr. Withers obtained a permit for me
to get a pint of soup every day from the hospital,
and one day there was a joyful discovery. In the
soup was a drumstick of chicken!
"I cert'nly hope I'll not get well," the little man
shocked me by saying.
"Oh, is it as bad as that?" I sighed.
"Why," he replied, "my soup will be stopped if I
get better!"
Just at this juncture, when things were as bad as
could be, my husband brought home to tea the Hon.
Pierre Soulé, General D. H. Hill, and General Longstreet.
I had bread and a little tea, the latter served in
a yellow pitcher without a handle. Mrs. Meade, hearing
of my necessity, sent me a small piece of bacon. I
had known Mr. Soulé in Washington society—of
all men the most fastidious, most polished. When
we assembled around the table, I lifted my hot pitcher
by means of a napkin, and offered my tea, pure
and simple, allowing the guests to use their discretion
in regard to a spoonful or two of dark brown
sugar.
"This is a great luxury, madam," said Mr.
Soulé, with one of his gracious bows, "a good cup
of tea."
We talked that night of all that was going wrong
with our country, of the good men who were constantly
relieved of their commands, of all the mistakes
we were making.
"Mistakes!" said General Hill, bringing his
clenched fist down upon the table, "I could forgive
mistakes! I cannot forgive lies! I could get along
if we could only, only ever learn the truth, the real
truth." But he was very personal and used much
stronger words than these.
The pictures my general had brought from Europe
had been sent early from Washington to
Petersburg, and I had opened one of the boxes
which contained a large etching of Michelangelo's
"Last Judgment." General Longstreet stood long
before this picture, as it hung in our living room.
Turning to Mr. Soulé and General Hill he exclaimed:
"Oh, what does it all signify? Here is
the end for every one of us!"—the end of all the
strife, the bloodshed, the bitterness—the final victory
or defeat.
They talked and talked, these veterans and the
charming, accomplished diplomat, until one of them
inquired the hour. I raised a curtain.
"Gentlemen," I said, "the sun is rising. You
must now breakfast with us." They declined. They
had supped!
In the terrible fight at Port Walthall near
Petersburg, my husband rendered essential service.
Among the few papers I preserved in a secret
drawer of the only trunk I saved, were two, one
signed Bushrod Johnson, the other D. H. Hill.
The latter says: "The victory at Walthall Junction
was greatly due to General Roger A. Pryor.
But for him it is probable we might have been surprised
and defeated." The other from General
Johnson runs at length: "At the most critical
juncture General Roger A. Pryor rendered me
most valuable service, displaying great zeal, energy
and gallantry in reconnoitring the positions of the
enemy, arranging my line of battle, and rendering
successful the operations and movements of the
conflict." At General Johnson's request my husband
served with him during the midsummer. Such
letters I have in lieu of medal or ribbon,—a part
only of much of similar nature; but less was
given to many a man who as fully deserved
recognition.
Having been in active service in all the events
around Petersburg, my husband was now requested
by General Lee to take with him a small squad
of men, and learn something of the movements
of the enemy.
"Grant knows all about me," he said, "and I
know too little about Grant. You were a schoolboy
here, General, and have hunted in all the bypaths
around Petersburg. Knowing the country
better than any of us, you are the best man for this
important duty."
Accordingly, armed with a pass from General
Lee, my husband set forth on his perilous scouting
expeditions, sometimes being absent a week at a
time. During these scouting trips he had had adventures,
narrow escapes, and also some opportunities
for gratifying, what has ever been the controlling
principle of his nature, the desire to help the unfortunate.
Once he brought me early in the morning
three or four prisoners under guard, and as he
passed me on his way to snatch an hour's sleep, he
calmly ordered, "Be sure to feed them well."
I find in an unpublished diary of Charles Campbell,
the historian, this item: "I met Mrs. Pryor
on her way to the commissary, with a small tin pail
in her hand. She said she was going for her daily
ration of meal." This "daily ration" for which I
paid three dollars was all I had, except beans and
sorghum, and John openly rebelled when ordered
to serve it in loaves to my prisoners. However, he
was overruled, and with perfect good humor my
little boys acquiesced, gave up their own breakfast,
and served the prisoners.
No farmer dared venture within the lines—no
fish were in the streams, no game in the woods
around the town. The cannonading had driven
them away. There was no longer a market in
Petersburg. I once, under shell fire, visited the
Old Market. At the end of a table upon which
cakes and jugs of sorghum molasses were exhibited,
an aged negro offered a frozen cabbage!
The famine moved on apace, but its twin sister,
fever, rarely visited us. Never had Petersburg
been so healthy. Every particle of animal or vegetable
food was consumed, and the streets were
clean. Flocks of pigeons would follow the children
who were eating bread or crackers. Finally the
pigeons vanished, having been themselves eaten.
Rats and mice disappeared. The poor cats staggered
about the streets, and began to die of hunger.
At times meal was the only article attainable, except
by the rich. An ounce of meat daily was considered
an abundant ration for each member of the
family. To keep food of any kind was impossible
—cows, pigs, bacon, flour, everything was stolen,
and even sitting hens were taken from the nest.
In the presence of such facts as these General Lee
was able to report that nearly every regiment in his
army had reënlisted—and for the war! And very
soon he also reported that the army was out of meat
and had but one day's rations of bread! One of
our papers copied the following from the Mobile
Advertiser:—
"In General Lee's tent meat is eaten but twice a week,
the general not allowing it oftener, because he believes
indulgence in meat to be criminal in the present straitened
condition of the country. His ordinary dinner consists
of a head of cabbage boiled in salt water and a pone
of corn bread. Having invited a number of gentlemen to
dine with him, General Lee, in a fit of extravagance,
ordered a sumptuous repast of bacon and cabbage. The
dinner was served, and behold, a great sea of cabbage
and a small island of bacon, or 'middling,' about four inches
long and two inches across. The guests, with commendable
politeness, unanimously declined the bacon, and it remained
in the dish untouched. Next day General Lee,
remembering the delicate titbit which had been so providentially
preserved, ordered his servant to bring that 'middling.' The man hesitated, scratched his head, and finally
owned up:—
" 'Marse Robert,—de fac' is,—dat ar middlin' was
borrowed middlin'. We-all didn' have no middlin'. I done
paid it back to de place whar I got it fum.'
"General Lee heaved a sigh of disappointment, and
pitched into the cabbage."
Early in the autumn flour sold for $1500 a
barrel, bacon $20 a pound, beef ditto, a chicken
could be bought for $50, shad $5.50 a pair—the
head of a bullock, horns and all, could be purchased,
as a favor, from the commissary for $5. Groceries
soared out of sight. I once counted in a
soldier's ration eight grains of coffee! Little by
little I drew from the belt of gold I wore around
my waist, receiving towards the last one hundred
dollars for one dollar in gold. These were anxious
times, difficult times—but they were not the worst
times! We still had hope. Any day, any hour
might bring us victory and consequently relief. We
had the blessed boon of comradeship. Una et commune
periclum, una salus! Noble spirits were all
around us, strong in faith and hope. Discouraging
words were never uttered when we talked together.
My neighbor, Mrs. Meade and her daughters,
were delightful friends, cheerful always. Soldiers
were not allowed to wander about the streets, but
one day I saw Mary Meade pause at her gate, just
across the narrow street, and speak to one of them.
"Do you know what he was asking me?" she ran
over to say. "Isn't it too funny? A soldier with
his gun on his shoulder wanted to know if we kept
a dog, and if he could safely take a drink from the
well!" A number of Englishmen hung about our
camps near the close of the war. They were very
agreeable, and while with us intensely Southern. I
delighted in one who had hired rooms in Mrs.
Meade's "office" opposite. He was so ardent a
secessionist we honored him with the usual Southern
title of "Colonel." He came over one morning in
great indignation: "Oh, I say, it's a bit beastly of
General Grant to frighten Mrs. Meade! It's a jolly
shame to fire big shells into a lady's garden."
"What would you do, Colonel, if your chimney
should be knocked off as mine was last week?"
"Well,"—thoughtfully,—"I guess I'd toddle."
The time came when I felt that I could no longer
endure the strain of being perpetually under fire,
and to my great relief, my brother-in-law, Robert
McIlwaine, removed his family to North Carolina,
and placed Cottage Farm, three miles distant from
the city, at my disposal. He had left a piano and
some furniture in the house, and was glad to have
me live in it.
I had been in this refuge only a few days, happy
in the blessed respite from danger, when I learned
that General Lee had established his headquarters a
short distance from us.
The whole face of the earth seemed to change immediately.
Army wagons crawled unceasingly in a
fog of dust along the highroad, just in front of our
gate. All was stir and life in the rear, where there
was another country road, and a short road connecting
the two passed immediately by the well near
our house. This, too, was constantly travelled; the
whir of the well-wheel never seemed to pause, day
or night. We soon had pleasant visitors, General
A. P. Hill, Colonel William Pegram, General
Walker, General Wilcox, and others. General Wilcox,
an old friend and comrade, craved permission
to make his headquarters on the green lawn in the
rear of the house, and my husband rejoiced at his
presence and protection for our little family.
In less than twenty-four hours I found myself in
the centre of a camp. The white tents of General
Wilcox's staff-officers were stretched close to the
door. "We are here for eight years—not a day
less," said my father, and he fully believed it. This
being the case, we brought all our boxes from town,
unpacked the library and set it up on shelves, unpacked
and hung our pictures. I hung the
"Madonna della Seggiola" over the mantel in the
parlor and Guido's "Aurora" over the piano.
There was a baby house in one of the boxes and a
trunk of evening dresses at which I did not even
glance, but stored in the cellar. Everything looked
so cosey and homelike, we were happier than we
had been in a long time. That my infant should
not starve, I bought a little cow, Rose, from a small
planter in the neighborhood, for a liberal sum in
gold from my belt. "We mus' all help one another
these times," he observed complacently. Rose
was a great treasure. My general's horse, Jubal
Early, was required to share his rations with her—
indeed, poor Jubal's allowance of corn was sometimes
beaten into hominy for all of us. John at once
built a shelter close to his own room for Rose,
" 'cause I knows soldiers! They gits up fo' day
and milk yo' cow right under yo' eyelids. When
we-all was in Pennsylvania, the ole Dutch farmers
used to give Gen'al Lee Hail Columbia 'cause his
soldiers milked their cows. But Lawd! Gen'al Lee
couldn' help it! He could keep 'em from stealin'
horses, but the queen of England herself couldn'
stop a soldier when he hankers after milk. An' he
don't need no pail, neither; he can milk in his canteen
an' never spill a drop."
John and the boys were in fine spirits. They
laid plans for chickens, pigeons, and pigs—none of
which were realized, except the latter, which I persuaded
a butcher to give me for one or two of the
general's silk vests. As we were to be here "for
eight years, no less," it behooved me to look after
the little boys' education. School books were found
for them. I knew "small Latin and less Greek,"
but I gravely heard them recite lessons in the former;
and they never discovered the midnight darkness of
my mind as to mathematics. As to the pigs, I had
almost obtained my own consent to convert them
into sausages when I was spared the pain of signing
their death warrant by their running away!
I knew nothing of the strong line of fortifications
which General Grant was building at the back of
the farm, fortifications strengthened by forts at short
intervals. Our own line—visible from the garden
—had fewer forts, two of which, Fort Gregg and
Battery 45, protected our immediate neighborhood.
These forts occasionally answered a challenge, but
there was no attempt at a sally on either side.
The most painful circumstance connected with
our position was the picket firing at night, incessant,
like the dropping of hail, and harrowing from the
apprehension that many a man fell from the fire of a
picket. But, perhaps to reassure me, Captain Lindsay
and Captain Clover, of General Wilcox's staff,
declared that "pickets have a good time. They
fire, yes, for that is their business; but while they
load for the next volley, one will call out, 'Hello,
Reb,' be answered, 'Hello, Yank,' and little parcels
of coffee are thrown across in exchange for a plug of
tobacco." After accepting this fiction I could have
made myself easy, but for my constant anxiety
about the safety of my dear general. He was now
employed day and night, often in peril, gleaning
from every possible source information for General
Lee. While absent on one of these scouting trips,
he once met a lady who, with her children, was vainly
trying to pass through the lines that she might return
to her home at the North. Two years ago he
received the following pleasant letter:—
"REPRESENTATIVE HALL,
"LINCOLN, 3 / 19th, 1907.
"My dear Judge Pryor,
wish to say to you, Judge Pryor, that the English language
does not contain words to express our admiration for your
bravery, and our thankfulness to you for protecting the
lone woman and children and the magnificent chivalry that
prompted you like a true knight, which you are, to go to
their rescue. I hope to have the honor and pleasure of seeing
you and shaking your hand. With kindest of personal
regard to you and all dear to you, I beg to remain,
"Yours sincerely,
THE morning of November
29, 1864, found
me comfortably seated at my breakfast table
with my little boys and my small brother,
Campbell Pryor. My venerable father, Dr. Pryor,
had departed on his daily rounds to visit the sick
and wounded in the hospitals, and my husband was
away on special duty for General Lee. John had
reported early with one cupful of milk—all that
little Rose, with her slender rations, was capable of
yielding. This we had boiled with parched corn
and sweetened with sorghum molasses. With perfect
biscuits well beaten but unmixed with lard or
butter we made a breakfast with which we were contented.
I indulged myself in a long letter to my
dear aunt, telling her of our comfortable home and
the prospect of comparative quiet with the army soon
to go into winter quarters. I had addressed my
letter and was about to seal it when General Wilcox
entered, and gently told me that my husband had
been captured the day before!
I remember perfectly that I sat for a moment
stunned into silence, and then quietly stamped my
letter! I would spare my aunt the sad news for
a while. In a few minutes clanking spurs at the
door announced the presence of a staff-officer.
"Madam," he said respectfully, "General Lee
sends you his affectionate sympathies."
Through the window I saw General Lee on his
horse, Traveller, standing at the well. He waited
until his messenger returned—I was too much overcome
to speak—and then rode slowly towards the
lines.
I had small hope of the speedy exchange promised
me by General Wilcox. From day to day he reported
the efforts made for my husband's release and
their failure. General Lee authorized a letter to
General Meade, detailing the circumstances of his
capture and requesting his release. General Meade
promptly refused to release him.
We naturally looked to the enemy for all information,
and although my husband had written me a
pencilled note at City Point on the inside of a Confederate
envelope, and had implored his guard (a
Federal officer) to have it inserted in a New York
paper, I did not receive it until thirty-one years
afterward. We soon had news, however, through a
despatch from the Northern army to the New
York Herald. The paper of November 30, 1864,
contained the following:—
"Yesterday a rebel officer made his appearance in
front of our lines, waving a paper for exchange. The
officer in charge of the picket, suddenly remembering
that Major Burrage, of the Thirty-sixth Massachusetts,
was taken prisoner some time since by the
enemy while on a similar errand, 'gobbled' the rebel,
who proved to be the famous Roger A. Pryor, ex-member
of Congress and ex-brigadier-general of
Jeff Davis's army. He protested vehemently against
what he styled 'a flagrant breach of faith' on our
part. He was assured he was taken in retaliation
for like conduct on the part of his friends, and sent
to General Meade's headquarters for further disposition."
Press despatch to Herald, November 30, from
Washington: "Roger A. Pryor has been brought
to Washington and committed to the old Capitol
Prison." Later a personal through the New York
News reached me: "Your husband is in Fort Lafayette,
where a friend and relative is permitted to visit
him, (signed) Mary Rhodes." From an enormous
quantity of letters, newspaper extracts, book notices,
military reports, etc., describing his capture written
by the men who made it and witnessed it, I select an
interesting one, not hitherto published, which my
husband received recently through my brother, the
Mayor of Bristol.
"BRISTOL, TENN., July 10, 1908.
"HON. W. L. Rice,
"In November of 1864 my Regiment, the 38th Mass.,
was serving in the defences of Washington, and I had been
detailed as an Aid on the staff of Gen. Martindale, then
Commanding the Military District of Washington. Having
received a Leave of Absence to visit my home in Mass.,
Col. T. McGowan, then Adjt. General of the District,
kindly offered to place a prisoner in my charge and thus save
to me my transportation. I did not know who my prisoner
was to be, until my orders were received, and naturally
felt pleased to find that my charge was to be Gen. Roger
A. Pryor, whom I had known by reputation from my boyhood
up.
"Though my Orders read that I was to assist Brig. General
Wessels, I saw nothing of that gentleman until after
General Pryor and myself had reached and taken seats in
the train. Then Gen. Wessels made himself known, and
asked an introduction to Gen. Pryor.
"It was 9.30 at night when left Washington, and we
did not reach New York until daylight next morning. When
I received my prisoner at the Old Capitol Prison, I recall
that the Supt., one Colonel Wood advised me to iron my
charge, alleging that he was a dangerous man; but this I
refused to do, taking only Gen. Pryor's verbal parole that
he would not attempt to escape while in my custody.
This Gen. Pryor cheerfully gave, and religiously kept
while with me. On arrival at Jersey City we became in
some way separated from Gen. Wessels, and crossed over by
the Cortlandt Street Ferry to New York. As the hour was
early we stopped for breakfast at the Courtland Street Hotel,
then quite a pretentious Hostelry. After breakfast, and
while preparing to leave the Hotel for the Qr. Mas. Gen.
Dept. where I was to find my orders and transportation, I
was surprised to find that the Rotunda of the Hotel was
packed, evidently with friends of Gen. Pryor and for a short
time it looked as if my prisoner would be taken from me,
but the Gen. directing me to take his arm, we passed through
without trouble. At the Quarter Master Genl's I found
my orders changed, and I was directed to convey my prisoner
to Fort Lafayette New York Harbor in place of Fort
Warren Boston Harbor. On arrival at Fort Lafayette we
found Brig. Gen. Wessels awaiting us, and with him we
proceeded across the ferry turning over our prisoner to
Major Burke, Commandant at that Fort, taking his receipt
therefor.
"At this distance of time (44 years) it would seem that
these occurrences must have passed from my memory, but
I remember with distinctness the appearance of the General,
the incident at the Old Capitol, the crowd in the
Rotunda of the Cortlandt Hotel, the miraculous passage
through the sea of 'Red' faces therein, and the appearance of
Major Paddy Burke (a very old Officer of the Old Army)
to whose custody I transferred my charge. I recall also
the kind expressions of regard uttered by General Pryor as
we shook hands at parting and the promise he extracted that
should it be my fate to be wounded or a prisoner in Richmond,
during the war, that I would make myself known to
his family there residing, who would respond to any appeal
made by me. It was my fortune to pass through the remaining
months of the war without being captured, and
never severely wounded, so I did not have to call on the
generosity of a gallant foe, and I presume the memory of
that journey to New York, and the memory of the stripling
Officer who accompanied him on that journey, long ago
passed from Judge Pryor's memory, but I recall it as a
pleasant episode in a boy's life and I would wish, that in
writing to the Judge, you would kindly convey to him my
sincere congratulations on the honors he has attained, and
the respect and love which he has received in his declining
years, and with kindest wishes to yourself, believe me,
"Very truly yours,
WGS—OMH
Mr. Sheen kindly sent my brother the order to
which he alludes:—
"HEADQUARTERS
MILITARY DISTRICT OF WASHINGTON
"PROVOST MARSHAL'S OFFICE
"Special Orders
"Extract
"It is hereby
Ordered! That Brigadier Gen'l,
H. W.
Wessels assisted by Lieut. Wm. G. Sheen
will proceed to
Old Capital Prison and taken in charge the following
named prisoner:
"Roger A. Pryor 7th Va: Car
and deliver him together with the accompany papers to the
Commanding Officer at Fort Warren Boston Harbor take
a receipt therefore and report action at these Head Quarters.
"The Quartermaster Department will furnish the necessary
transportation.
"By Command of Col. M. N. WISERVELL,
It will be perceived by
the above that the Federal
officers granted their captured private the honor of
escort by a Federal general—Brigadier-general
H. W. Wessels—and were inclined to confer upon
him the further distinction of "irons."
While he was detained in Washington, Major
Leary (or Captain) discovered a plot to assassinate
him, which he revealed to the prisoner, arranging
for his greater safety. Before he reached Fort
Lafayette it appears he was threatened with assassination
and also rescue. Some kind friend in Washington
thrust into his overcoat pocket a bottle of
brandy. It was taken from him when his pockets
were searched, along with his letters and pistols,
but returned by a Federal officer, who remarked,—
recognizing the touch of nature which establishes
the kinship of all men in all nations,—"Keep it,
General! There's an almighty sight of comfort in
a bottle of brandy." The pistols were not returned
and, along with an army cape, are preserved—I have
understood—in a museum of war relics at Concord
Mass.
A month elapsed before all the forms required by
military law could be observed in sending the letters
of prisoners through the lines. At last Colonel
Ould forwarded to me a brief assurance of my dear
captive's welfare. He was confined in a casemate
with twelve other prisoners. A grate held a small
quantity of coal, and on this fire the captive soldiers
cooked their slender rations of meat. Their bread
was furnished them from a baker. They lay upon
straw mats on the floor. They were glad of the
rule compelling them to fetch up their fuel from the
coal cellar, as it gave opportunity for exercise.
Once daily they could walk upon the ramparts, and
my husband's eyes turned sadly to the dim outlines
of the beautiful city where he had often been an
honored guest. The veil which hid from him so
much of the grief and struggle of the future hid also
the reward. Little did he dream he should administer
justice on the supreme bench of the mist-veiled
city.
The captives had no material except coal and
water, but of the former they manufactured seal rings
(to be set when they regained their liberty), inlaying
a polished ebony surface with bits from a silver coin
to represent tiny Confederate flags. One of these
was given to my general, and lost in the great hour
of losses. With the coal as a pencil, the prisoners
indulged in caricatures of the commandant. Every
morning a fresh picture on the whitewashed wall met
his eye: "Burk as a baby," "Burk in his first pants,"
"Burk in love," etc., etc. The reward was the commandant's
face when he saw them.
After my husband's release, his place in the casemate
was filled by a "stylish" young officer who
refused, absolutely, to submit to the degradation of
bringing up his quota of the coal.
"And so," said "old Burk," "you are too great
a man, are you, to fetch your coal? I had
General Pryor here. He brought up his coal! I
think, sir, you'll bring up yours!"
Before I take leave of my dear captive for the
winter, I must record his unvarying fortitude under
much physical discomfort, cold, and food which
almost destroyed him. On the 20th of December,
I received a brief note from Fort Lafayette: "My
philosophy begins to fail somewhat. In vain I seek
some argument of consolation. I see no chance of
release. The conditions of my imprisonment cut
me off from every resource of happiness."
I learned afterward that he was ill, and often
under the care of a physician during the winter, but
he tried to write as encouragingly as possible. In
February, however, he failed in health and spirits.
"I am as contented as is compatible with my condition.
My mind is ill at ease from my solicitude
for my family and my country. Every disaster
pierces my soul like an arrow; and I am afflicted
with the thought that I am denied the privilege of
contributing even my mite to the deliverance of—-.
How I envy my old comrades their hardships and
privations! I have little hope of an early exchange,
and you may be assured my mistrust is not without
reason. Except some special instance be employed to
procure my release, my detention here will be indefinite.
I cannot be more explicit. While this is my conviction,
I wish it distinctly understood that I would
not have my government compromise any scruple
for the sake of my liberation. I am prepared for
any contingency—am fortified against any reverse
of fortune."
The problem now confronting me was this: how
could I maintain my children and myself? My
husband's rations were discontinued. I sent my
general's horse far into the interior, to be boarded
with a farmer for his services, as I had no possible
means of feeding him. My only supply of food was
from my father's ration as chaplain. I had a part
of a barrel of flour which a relative had sent me from
a county now cut off from us. Quite a number
of my old Washington servants had followed me, to
escape the shelling, but they could not, of course,
look to me for their support. My household included
Eliza Page, Aunt Jinny, and Uncle Frank
(old people and old settlers), and our faithful John.
I frankly told John and Eliza my condition, but
they elected to remain.
One day John presented himself with a heartbroken
countenance and a drooping attitude of deep
dejection. He had a sad story to tell. The agent
of the estate to which he belonged was in town, and
John had been commissioned to inform me that all
the slaves belonging to the estate were to be
immediately transferred to a Louisiana plantation for
safety. Those of us who had hired these servants
by the year were to be indemnified for our loss.
"How do you feel about it, John?" I asked.
The poor fellow broke down. "It will kill me,"
he declared. "I'll soon die on that plantation."
All his affectionate, faithful service, all his hardships
for our sakes, rushed upon my memory. I
bade him put me in communication with the agent.
I found that I could save the boy only by buying him!
A large sum of gold was named as the price. I unbuckled
my girdle and counted my handful of gold
—one hundred and six dollars. These I offered to
the agent (who was a noted negro trader), and
although it was far short of his figures, he made out
my bill of sale receipted. Remembered to-day, this
seems a wonderful act on my part. At the time it was
the most natural thing in the world!
John soon appeared with smiling face and informed
me with his thanks that he belonged to
me!
"You are a free man, John," I said. "I will
make out your papers and I can easily arrange for
you to pass the lines."
"I know that," he said. "Marse Roger has often
told me I was a free man. I never will leave you
till I die. Papers, indeed! Papers nothing! I belong
to you—that's where I belong."
All that dreadful winter he was faithful to his
promise, cheerfully bearing, without wages, all the
privations of the time. Sometimes when the last
atom of food was gone, he would ask for money,
sally forth with a horse and a light cart, and bring in
peas and dried apples. Once a week we were allowed
to purchase the head of a bullock, horns and all,
from the commissary for the exclusive use of the
servants—I would have starved first—and a small
ration of rice was allowed us by the government.
A one-armed boy, Alick, who had been reared in my
father's family, now wandered in to find his old
master, and installed himself as my father's servant.
The question that pressed upon me day and night
was: "How, where, can I earn some money?"
to be answered by the frightful truth that there could
be no opening for me anywhere, because I could not
leave my children.
One wakeful night, while I was revolving these
things, a sudden thought darted, unbidden, into my
sorely harassed mind:—
"Why not open the trunk from Washington?
Something may be found there which can be sold."
At an early hour next morning John and Alick
brought the trunk from the cellar. Aunt Jinny,
Eliza, and the children gathered around. It proved
to be full of my old Washington finery. There
were a half-dozen or more white muslin gowns,
flounced and trimmed with valenciennes lace, many
yards; there was a rich bayadere silk gown trimmed
fully with guipure lace; a green silk dress with gold
embroidery; a blue-and-silver brocade,—these last
evening gowns. There was a paper box containing
the shaded roses I had worn to Lady Napier's ball,
the ball at which Mrs. Douglas and I had dressed
alike in gowns of tulle. Another box held the
garniture of green leaves and gold grapes which had
belonged to the green silk, and still another the blue-and-silver
feathers for the brocade. An opera cloak
trimmed with fur; a long purple velvet cloak; a
purple velvet "coalscuttle" bonnet, trimmed with
white roses; a point-lace handkerchief; valenciennes
lace; Brussels lace; and in the bottom of the trunk
a package of ciel blue zephyr, awakening reminiscences
of a passion which I had cherished for knitting
shawls and "mariposas" of zephyr,—such was the
collection I discovered.
I ripped all the lace from the evening gowns and
made large collars and undersleeves then in vogue.
John found a closed dry-goods store willing to sell
clean paper boxes.
My first instalment was sent to Price's store in
Richmond and promptly sold. I sold the silk
gowns minus the costly trimming; but when I had
stripped the muslin flounces of lace, behold raw
edges that no belle, even a Confederate, could have
worn. I rolled the edges of these flounces—there
were ten or twelve on some of the gowns—and
edged them with a spiral line of blue zephyr. I
embroidered a dainty vine of blue forget-me-nots on
bodice and sleeves, with a result simply ravishing!
After I had converted all my laces into collars,
cuffs, and sleeves, and had sold my silk gowns, opera
cloak, and point-lace handkerchiefs, I devoted myself
to trimming the edges of the artificial flowers, and
separating the long wreaths and garlands into clusters
for hats and bouquets de corsage.
Eliza and the children delighted in this phase of my
work, and begged to assist,—all except Aunt Jinny.
"Honey," she said, "don't you think, in these
times of trouble, you might do better than tempt
them po' young lambs in Richmond to worship the
golden calf and bow down to mammon? We prays
not to be led into temptation, and you sho'ly is
leadin' 'em into vanity."
"Maybe so, Aunt Jinny, but I must sell all I can.
We have to be clothed, you know, war or no war."
"Yes, my chile, that's so; but we're told to consider
the lilies. Gawd Almighty tells us we must
clothe ourselves in the garment of righteousness,
and He—"
"You always 'pear to be mighty intimate with
God A'mighty," interrupted Eliza, in great wrath.
"Now you just run 'long home an' leave my mistis
to her work. How would you look with nothin' on
but a garment of righteousness?"
When I had stripped the pretty silk gowns of
their trimmings, what could be done with the gowns
themselves? Finally I resolved to embroider them.
The zeal with which I worked knew no pause. I
needed no rest. General Wilcox, who was in the
saddle until a late hour every night, said to me,
"Your candle is the last light I see at night—the
first in the morning."
"I should never sleep," I told him.
One day I consulted Eliza about the manufacture
of a Confederate candle. We knew how to make
it—by drawing a cotton rope many times through
melted wax, and then winding it around a bottle.
We could get the wax, but our position was an exposed
one. Soldiers' tents were close around us,
and we scrupulously avoided any revelation of our
needs, lest they should deny themselves for our
sakes. Eliza thought we might avail ourselves of
the absence of the officers, and finish our work before
they returned. We made our candle behind
the kitchen; but that night, as I sat sewing beside
its dim, glowworm light, I heard a step in the hall
and a hand, hastily thrust out, placed a brown paper
parcel on the piano near the door. It was a soldier's
ration of candles!
Of course I could not find shoes for my boys.
I made little boots of carpet lined with flannel for
my baby. A pair lasted just three days. A large
bronze morocco pocket-book fell into my hands, of
which I made boots for my little Mary. Alick,—
prowling about the fields to gather the herb "life
everlasting," of which we made yeast,—found two or
three leather bags, and a soldier shoemaker contrived
shoes for each of my boys.
My own prime necessity was for the steel we
women wear in front of our stays. I suffered so
much for want of this accustomed support, that
Captain Lindsay had a pair made for me by the government
gudocsouth—the best I ever had.
The time came when the salable contents of the
Washington trunk were all gone. I then cut up
my husband's dress-coat, and designed well-fitting
ladies' gloves, with gauntlets made of the watered
silk lining. Of an interlining of gray flannel I
made gray gloves, and this glove manufacture yielded
me hundreds of dollars. Thirteen small fragments
of flannel were left after the gloves were finished.
Of these, pieced together, I made a pair of drawers
for my Willy,—my youngest boy.
The lines around us were now so closely drawn
that my father returned home after short absences
of a day or two. But we were made anxious, during
a heavy snow early in December, by a more prolonged
absence. Finally he appeared, on foot,
hatless, and exhausted. He had been captured by a
party of cavalrymen. He had told them of his
non-combatant position, but when he asked for release,
they shook their heads. At night they all
prepared to bivouac upon the ground; assigned him a
sheltered spot, gave him a good supper and blankets,
and left him to his repose. As the night wore on
and all grew still, he raised his head cautiously to
reconnoitre, and to his surprise found himself at some
distance from the guard—but his horse tied to a tree
within the circle around the fire. My father took
the hint and walked away unchallenged, "which
proves, my dear," he said, "that a clergyman is
not worth as much as a good horse in time of war."
IN the colony escaped
from the shells and
huddled together around General Lee were two
very humble poor women who often visited
me. One of them was the proud owner of a cow,
"Morning-Glory," which she contrived to feed
from the refuse of the camp kitchens, receiving in
return a small quantity of milk, to be sold at prices
beyond belief. I never saw Morning-Glory, but I
often heard her friendly echo to the lowing of my
little Rose, morning and evening. Being interpreted,
it might have been found to convey an
expression of surprise that either was still alive, so
slender was their allowance of food.
One day I espied, coming down the dusty road,
the limp, sunbonneted figure of Morning-Glory's
mistress. She sank upon the nearest chair, pushed
back her calico bonnet, and revealed a face blurred
with tears and hair dishevelled beyond the ordinary.
"Good morning, Mrs. Jones! Come to the
fire! It's a cold morning."
"No'm, I ain't cole! It's—it's" (sobbing)—
"it's Mornin'-Glory!"
"Not sick? If she is, I'll—"
"No'm, Mornin'-Glory ain't never gain' to be
sick no mo'."
"Oh, Mrs. Jones! Not dead!"
"Them pickets kep' me awake all las' night, an' I
got up in the night an' went out to see how
Mornin'-Glory was gettin' on, an' she— she—she
look at me jus' the same! An' I slep' soun' till
after sun-up, and when I got my pail an' went out
to milk her—thar was her horns an' hufs!"
The poor woman broke down completely in telling
me the ghastly story. "Oh, how wicked!
How was it possible to take her off and nobody
hear?" I exclaimed in great wrath.
"I don't know, Mis' Pryor, nothin' but what
I tells you. Talk to me 'bout Yankees! Soldiers
is soldiers, an when you say that, you jus' as well
say devils is devils."
My other poor neighbor had long been a pensioner
on my father! She was a forlorn widow with
many children, hopeless and helpless. My father
was in despair when she turned up "to git away
from the shellin'." She found a small untenanted
house near us and set up an establishment which
was supported altogether by boarding an occasional
soldier on sick leave, and taking his rations as her
pay. Like Mrs. Jones, she was a frequent visitor to
my fireside. One morning, after some unusual
demonstrations of coy shyness, she blurted out: "I
knows fo' I begin what you goin' to say! You
goin' to tell me Ma'y Ann is a fool, an' I won't say
you ain't in the rights of it."
"Well, what is Mary Ann's folly? I thought
she had grown up to be a sensible girl."
"Sensible! Ma'y Ann! Them pretty gals is never
sensible! No'm. Melissy Jane is the sensible one
o' my chillun. I tole Ma'y Ann she didn't have
nothin' fitten to be ma'ied in, an' she up an' say she
know Mis' Pryor ain' goin' to let one o' her pa's
chu'ch people git ma'ied in rags."
"I certainly will not, Mrs. Davis! Mary Ann,
I suppose, is to marry the soldier you've been taking
care of. Tell her she may look to me for a
wedding-dress. When is it to be?"
"Just as Dr. Pryor says—to-morrow if convenient."
I immediately overhauled the bundle of Washington
finery and found a lavender Pina, or "pineapple"
muslin, not yet prepared for sale. This
was a delicate gown, trimmed with lavender silk,
and with angel sleeves lined with white silk. This I
sent to the prospective bride—considering her needs
and station, a most unsuitable wedding garment, but
all I had! I managed to make a contribution to
the wedding supper, a large pumpkin I extorted from
John, who had "found" it. Melissy Jane, homely
enough to be brilliantly "sensible," appeared to take
charge of the present,—the most slatternly, unlovely,
and altogether unpromising of the poor
white class I had ever seen; and my father, in view of
the great good fortune coming to the forlorn family in
the acquisition of an able-bodied, whole-hearted Confederate
soldier, made no delay in performing the
marriage ceremony. About a week afterward Mrs.
Davis, limper than ever, more depressed than ever,
reappeared.
"I hope nobody's sick?" I inquired.
"No'm, the chilluns is as peart as common.
Ma'y Ann don't seem no ways encouraged.
'Pears like she's onreconciled."
"Why, what ails poor Mary Ann?"
"Yas'm—he's lef' her! Jus' took hisself off
and never say nuthin'. We-all don't even know
what company owns him."
"Mrs. Davis!" I exclaimed, in great indignation,
"this is not to be tolerated. That man is to
be found and made to do his duty. I can manage
it!"
"I don't know as I keers to ketch 'im," sighed
the poor woman. "Ef you capters them men
erginst ther will, they'll git away ergin—sho! Let
'im go long! He ain't paid me a cent or a ration of
meat an' meal sence he was ma'ied. Anyhow,"
she proudly added, "May Ann is ma'ied! Folks
can't fling it up to 'er now as she's a ole maid,"—
which proves that maternal ambitions are peculiar to
no condition of life.
Looking back, and living over again these stern
times, it seems to me little short of a miracle that
we actually did exist upon the slender portion of
food allotted us. We could rarely see, from one
day to another, just how we were to be fed.
"Give us this day our daily bread "—this petition
was our sole reliance. And as surely as the day
would come,
"He
that doth the ravens feed,
would prove to us that
we were of more value in
His sight than many sparrows.
General Lee passed my door every Sunday
morning on his way to a little wooden chapel
nearer his quarters than St. Paul's Church. I have
a picture of him in my memory, in his faded gray
overcoat and slouch hat, bending his head before
the sleet on stormy mornings. Sometimes his
cousin, Mrs. Banister, could find herself warranted
by circumstances to invite him to dine with her.
Once she received from a country friend a present
of a turkey, and General Lee consented to share it
with her. She helped him at dinner to a moderate
portion, for there was only one turkey—like Charles
Lamb's hare—and many friends! Mrs. Banister
observed the general laying on one side of his plate
part of his share of the turkey, and she regretted
his loss of appetite. "Madam," he explained,
"Colonel Taylor is not well, and I should be glad
to be permitted to take this to him."
After an unusually mild
season, John bethought
himself of the fishes in the pond and streams, but
not a fishhook was for sale in Richmond or Petersburg.
He contrived, out of a cunning arrangement
of pins, to make hooks, and sallied forth with my
boys. But the water was too cold, or the fish had
been driven down-stream by the firing. The
usual resource of the sportsman with an empty
creel—a visit to the fishmonger—was quite out
of the question. There was no fishmonger any
more.
Under these circumstances you may imagine my
sensation at receiving the following note:—
"MY DEAR MRS. PRYOR:
General Lee has been honored
by a visit from the Hon. Thomas Connolly, Irish
M.P. from Donegal.
"He ventures to request you will have the kindness to
give Mr. Connolly a room in your cottage, if this can be
done without inconvenience to yourself."
Certainly I could give Mr. Connolly a room;
but just as certainly I could not feed him! The
messenger who brought me the note hastily reassured
me. He had been instructed to say that
Mr. Connolly would mess with General Lee. I
turned Mr. Connolly's room over to John, who
soon became devoted to his service. The M.P.
proved a most agreeable guest, a fine-looking Irish
gentleman with an irresistibly humorous, cheery
fund of talk. He often dropped in at our biscuit
toasting, and assured us that we were better provided
than the commander-in-chief.
"You should have seen 'Uncle Robert's' dinner
to-day, madam! He had two biscuits, and he gave
me one."
Another time Mr. Connolly was in high feather.
"We had a glorious dinner to-day! Somebody
sent 'Uncle Robert' a box of sardines."
General Lee, however, was not forgotten. On
fine mornings quite a procession of little negroes,
in every phase of raggedness, used to pass my door,
each one bearing a present from the farmers' wives
of buttermilk in a tin pail for General Lee. The
army was threatened with scurvy, and buttermilk,
hominy, and every vegetable that could be obtained
was sent to the hospital.
Mr. Connolly interested himself in my boys' Latin
studies.
"I am going home," he said, " and tell the
English women what I have seen here: two boys
reading Caesar while the shells are thundering, and
their mother looking on without fear."
"I am too busy keeping the wolf from my door,"
I told him, "to concern myself with the thunderbolts."
The wolf was no longer at the door! He had
entered and had taken up his abode at the fireside.
Besides what I could earn with my needle, I had
only my father's army ration to rely upon. My
faithful John foraged right and left, and I had
reason to doubt the wisdom of inquiring too closely
as to the source of an occasional half-dozen eggs or
small bag of corn. This last he would pound on a
wooden block for hominy. Meal was greatly prized
for the reason that wholesomer bread could be made
of it than of wheaten flour,—meal was no longer procurable,
but we were never altogether without flour.
As I have said, we might occasionally purchase for
five dollars the head of a bullock from the commissary,
every other part of the animal being available
for army rations. By self-denial on our own
part we fondly hoped we could support our army
and at last win our cause. We were not, at the time,
fully aware of the true state of things in the army.
Our men were so depleted from starvation that the
most trifling wound would end fatally. Gangrene
would supervene, and then nothing could be done to
prevent death. Long before this time, at Vicksburg,
Admiral Porter found that many a dead soldier's
haversack yielded nothing but a handful of parched
corn. We were now enduring a sterner siege. The
month of January brought us sleet and storm. Our
famine grew sterner every day. Seasons of bitter
cold weather would find us without wood to burn,
and we had no other fuel. I commenced cutting
down the choice fruit trees in the grounds,—and
General Wilcox managed to send me a load of
rails from a fence, hitherto spared by the soldiers.
Poor little Rose could yield only one cupful of
milk, so small was her ration; but we never thought
of turning the faithful animal into beef. The officers
in my yard spared her something every day
from the food of their horses.
The days were so dark and cheerless, the news
from the armies at a distance so discouraging, it was
hard to preserve a cheerful demeanor for the sake
of the family. And now began the alarming tidings,
every morning, of the desertions during the night.
General Wilcox wondered how long his brigade
would hold together at the rate of fifty desertions
every twenty-four hours!
The common soldier had enlisted, not to establish
the right of secession, not for love of the slave,—
he had no slaves,—but simply to resist the invasion
of the South by the North, simply to prevent subjugation.
The soldier of the rank and file was not
always intellectual or cultivated. He cared little for
politics, less for slavery. He did care, however, for
his own soil, his own little farm, his own humble
home, and he was willing to fight to drive the invader
from it. Lincoln's Emancipation Proclamation
did not stimulate him in the least. The negro,
free or slave, was of no consequence to him. His
quarrel was a sectional one, and he fought for his
section.
In any war the masses rarely trouble themselves
about the merits of the quarrel. Their pugnacity
and courage are aroused and stimulated by the enthusiasm
of their comrades or by their own personal
wrongs and perils.
Now, in January, 1865, the common soldier perceived
that the cause was lost. He could read its
doom in the famine around him, in the faces of his
officers, in tidings from abroad. His wife and children
were suffering. His duty was now to them;
so he stole away in the darkness, and in infinite
danger and difficulty found his way back to his own
fireside. He deserted, but not to the enemy.
But what shall we say of the soldier who remained
unflinching at his post knowing the cause was lost
for which he was called to meet death? Heroism
can attain no loftier height than this. Very few of
the intelligent men of our army had the slightest
hope, at the end, of our success. Some, like Mr.
William C. Rives, had none at the beginning.
One night all these things weighed more heavily
than usual upon me,—the picket firing, the famine,
the military executions, the dear one "sick and in
prison." I sighed audibly, and my son Theodorick,
who slept near me, asked the cause, adding, "Why
can you not sleep, dear mother?"
"Suppose," I replied, "you repeat something for
me."
He at once commenced, "Tell me not in mournful
numbers"—and repeated the "Psalm of Life."
I did not sleep; those were brave words, but not
strong enough for the situation.
He paused, and presently his young voice broke
the stillness:—
"Bless the Lord, O my soul, and all that is within
me, bless His holy name"—going on to the end
of the beautiful psalm of adoration and faith which
nineteen centuries have decreed to be in very truth a
Psalm of Life.
That General Lee was acutely sensible of our condition
was proved by an interview with General
Gordon. Before daylight, on the 2d of March,
General Lee sent for General Gordon, who was with
his command at a distant part of the line. Upon
arriving, General Gordon was much affected by seeing
General Lee standing at the mantel in his room,
his head bowed on his folded arms. The room was
dimly lighted by a single lamp, and a smouldering
fire was dying on the hearth. The night was cold,
and General Lee's room chill and cheerless.
"I have sent for you, General Gordon," said
General Lee, with a dejected voice and manner, "to
make known to you the condition of our affairs and
consult with you as to what we had best do. I have
here reports sent in from my officers to-night. I
find I have under my command, of all arms, hardly
forty-five thousand men. These men are starving.
They are already so weakened as to be hardly
efficient. Many of them have become desperate,
reckless, and disorderly as they have never been
before.
"It is difficult to control men who are suffering
for food. They are breaking open mills, barns, and
stores in search of it. Almost crazed from hunger,
they are deserting in large numbers and going home.
My horses are in equally bad condition. The
supply of horses in the country is exhausted. It
has come to be just as bad for me to have a horse
killed as a man. I cannot remount a cavalryman
whose horse dies. General Grant can mount ten
thousand men in ten days and move round your
flank. If he were to send me word to-morrow that
I might move out unmolested, I have not enough
horses to move my artillery. H e is not likely to send
me any such message, although he sent me word
yesterday that he knew what I had for breakfast
every morning. I sent him word I did not think
that this could be so, for if he did he would surely
send me something better.
"But now let us look at the figures. As I said, I
have forty-five thousand starving men. Hancock
has eighteen thousand at Winchester. To oppose
him I have not a single vidette. Sheridan, with his
terrible cavalry, has marched unmolested and unopposed
along the James, cutting the railroads and
the canal. Thomas is coming from Knoxville with
thirty thousand well-equipped troops, and I have, to
oppose him, not more than three thousand in all.
Sherman is in North Carolina with sixty-five thousand
men. So I have forty-five thousand poor fellows
in bad condition opposed to one hundred and
sixty thousand strong and confident men. These
forces added to General Grant's make over a quarter
of a million. To prevent them all from uniting to
my destruction, and adding Johnston's and Beauregard's
men, I can oppose only sixty thousand men.
They are growing weaker every day. Their sufferings
are terrible and exhausting. My horses are
broken down and impotent. General Grant may press
around our flank any day and cut off our supplies."
As a result of this conference General Lee went
to Richmond to make one more effort to induce our
government to treat for peace. It was on his return
from an utterly fruitless errand that he said:—
"I am a soldier! It is my duty to obey orders;"
and the final disastrous battles were fought.
It touches me to know now that it was after this
that my beloved commander found heart to turn
aside and bring me comfort. No one knew better
than he all I had endeavored and endured, and my
heart blesses his memory for its own sake. At this
tremendous moment, when he had returned from
his fruitless mission to Richmond, when the attack
on Fort Steadman was impending, when his slender
line was confronted by Grant's ever increasing host,
stretching twenty miles, when the men were so
starved, so emaciated, that the smallest wound meant
death, when his own personal privations were beyond
imagination, General Lee could spend half an
hour for my consolation and encouragement.
Cottage Farm being on the road between headquarters
and Fort Gregg,—the fortification which
held General Grant in check at that point,—I saw
General Lee almost daily going to this work or to
Battery 45.
I was, as was my custom, sewing in my little parlor
one morning, about the middle of March, when
an orderly entered, saying:—
"General Lee wishes to make his respects to Mrs.
Pryor." The general was immediately behind him.
His face was lighted with the anticipation of telling
me his good news. With the high-bred courtesy
and kindness which always distinguished his manner,
he asked kindly after my welfare, and taking my
little girl in his arms, began gently to break his news
to me:—
"How long, madam, was General Pryor with me
before he had a furlough?"
"He never had one, I think," I answered.
"Well, did I not take good care of him until we
camped here so close to you?"
"Certainly," I said, puzzled to know the drift of
these preliminaries.
"I sent him home to you, I remember," he continued,
"for a day or two, and you let the Yankees
catch him. Now he is coming back to be with you
again on parole until he is exchanged. You must
take better care of him in future."
I was too much overcome to do more than stammer
a few words of thanks.
Presently he added, "What are you going to say
when I tell the general that in all this winter you
have never once been to see me?"
"Oh, General Lee," I answered, "I had too much
mercy to join in your buttermilk persecution!"
"Persecution!" he said; "such things keep us
alive! Last night, when I reached my headquarters,
I found a card on my table with a hyacinth pinned
to it, and these words: 'For General Lee, with a
kiss!' Now, he added, tapping his breast, "I
have here my hyacinth and my card—and I mean
to find my kiss!"
He was amused by the earnest eyes of my little
girl, as she gazed into his face.
"They have a wonderful liking for soldiers," he
said. "I knew one little girl to give up all her
pretty curls willingly that she might look like Custis!
'They might cut my hair like Custis's,' she
said. Custis! whose shaven head does not improve
him in any eyes but hers."
His manner was the perfection of repose and simplicity.
As he talked with me, I remembered that
I had heard of this singular calmness. Even at
Gettysburg and at the explosion of the crater he
had evinced no agitation or dismay. I did not
know then, as I do now, that nothing had ever
approached the anguish of this moment, when he
had come to say an encouraging and cheering
word to me, after abandoning all hope of the
success of the cause.
After talking awhile and sending a kind message
to my husband, to greet him on his return, he rose,
walked to the window, and looked over the fields,—
the fields through which, not many days afterward,
he dug his last trenches!
I was moved to say, "You only, General, can tell
me if it is worth my while to put the ploughshare
into those fields."
"Plant your seeds, madam," he replied; sadly
adding, after a moment, "The doing it will be some
reward."
I was answered. I thought then he had little
hope. I now know he had none.
He had already, as we have seen, remonstrated
against further resistance—against the useless shedding
of blood. His protest had been unheeded.
It remained for him now to gather his forces for endurance
to the end.
Twenty days afterward his headquarters were in
ashes; he had led his famished army across the
Appomattox, and telling them they had done their
duty and had nothing to regret, he had bidden them
farewell forever.
THE day drew near when
the husband and father
of our little family was to be restored to his own
home and his own people. Paroled, and not
yet exchanged, we could hope for a brief visit from him.
John was in a great state over the possibilities of a
welcoming banquet. Peas, beans, flour, sorghum
molasses,—these in small quantity he might hope
to command. A nourishing soup could be made
of the peas, and if only he could "find" an egg,
he could mix it with sorghum and bake it in an unshortened
open crust for dessert. But the meat
course!
Just at this critical moment a hapless duck ventured
too near John's acquisitive hand while he was
on one of his prowling expeditions. This he perfectly
roasted and presented to me to be sacredly
kept until the general's arrival. Accordingly I hid
it away in a small safe with wire-netting doors, and
judiciously covered it over with a cloth lest some
child or visitor should be led into irresistible temptation.
We were all expectation and excitement when a
lady drove up and asked for shelter, as she had
been "driven in from the lines." Shelter and lodging
I could give by spreading quilts on the parlor
floor—but, alas, my duck! Must my precious
duck be sacrificed upon the altar of hospitality? I
peeped into the little safe to assure myself that I
could manage to keep it hidden, and behold, it was
gone! Not until next day, when it was placed
before my husband with a triumphant flourish (our
unwelcome guest had departed), did I discover that
John had stolen it! "Why, there's the duck!" I
exclaimed.
" 'Course here's the duck !" said John, respectfully.
"Ducks got plenty of sense. They knows
as well as folks when to hide."
We found our released prisoner pale and thin,
but devoutly thankful to be at home. Mr. Connolly
and the officers around us called in the evening,
keenly anxious to hear his story and heartily
expressing their joy at his release. My friends in
Washington had wished to send me some presents,
but my husband declined them, accepting only two
cans of pineapple. Mr. Connolly sent out for the
"boys in the yard" and assisted me in dividing the
fruit into portions, so each one should have a bit.
It was served on all the saucers and butter plates
we could find, and Mr. Connolly himself handed
the tray around, exclaiming, "Oh, lads! it is just
the best thing you ever tasted!" Then each soldier
brought forth his brier-root and gathered around
the traveller for his story. His story was a thrilling
one—of his capture, his incarceration, his comrades;
finally of the unexpected result of the efforts
of his ante-bellum friends, Washington McLean and
John W. Forney, for his release.
It was ascertained by these friends in Washington
that he was detained as hostage for the safety of some
Union officer whom the Confederate government
had threatened to put to death. This situation
of affairs left General Pryor in a very dangerous
position. Southern leaders were inclined to take
revenge upon some prominent Union soldiers
in their prisons, and Stanton stood ready to take
counter-revenge upon the body of "Harry Hotspur."
Washington McLean, the editor and proprietor
of the Cincinnati Enquirer, had met my husband
while he was in Congress, and learned "to like and
love him," as one expressed it. Realizing the
gravity of his friend's situation, Mr. McLean, having
first approached General Grant, who positively
refused to consider General Pryor's release, resolved
to appeal to Mr. Stanton. He found Mr. Stanton
in the library of his own home, with his daughter in
his arms, and the following conversation ensued:—
"This is a charming fireside picture, Mr. Secretary!
I warrant that little lady cares nothing for
war or the Secretary of War! She has her father,
and that fills all her ambition."
"You never said a truer word, did he, pet?"
pressing the curly head close to his bosom.
"Well, then, Stanton, you will understand my
errand. There are curly heads down there in old
Virginia weeping out their bright eyes for a father
loved just as this pretty baby loves you."
"Yes, yes! Probably so," said Stanton.
"Now—there's Pryor—"
But before another word could be said, the Secretary
of War pushed the child from his knee and
Thundered:—
"He shall be hanged! Damn him!"
But he had reckoned without his host when he
supposed that Washington McLean would not appeal
from that verdict. Armed with a letter of
introduction from Horace Greeley, Mr. McLean
visited Mr. Lincoln. The President remembered
General Pryor's uniformly generous treatment of
prisoners who had, at various times, fallen into his
custody, especially his capture at Manassas of the
whole camp of Federal wounded, surgeons and
ambulance corps, and his prompt parole of the
same. Mr. Lincoln listened attentively, and after
ascertaining all the facts, issued an order directing
Colonel Burke, the commander at Fort Lafayette,
To "deliver Roger A. Pryor into the custody of
Colonel John W. Forney, Secretary of the Senate,
to be produced by him whenever required."
Armed with this order, Mr. McLean visited Fort
Lafayette, where he found his friend in close confinement
in the casemate with other prisoners. Mr.
McLean immediately secured his release and accompanied
him to Washington and to Colonel
Forney's house.
As is now well known, even a presidential command
did not stand in the way of Stanton's vengeance.
When he learned of General Pryor's release,
his rage was unbounded, and he immediately issued
orders to seize the prisoner wherever found, and
announced his intention of hanging him, as a response
to the threats of the Southern leaders. Colonel
Forney was advised of this condition of affairs,
and at his request his secretary, John Russell Young,
afterwards Minister to China, went to the offices
of the various Washington newspapers and gave each
journal a brief account of how General Pryor had
passed through Washington that evening, and under
parole had entered into the rebel lines. As a matter
of fact, he was at that time in Colonel Forney's
house, and remained there for two more days.
Stanton, however, was made to believe that his prey
had escaped him, and therefore abandoned his
hunt.
At that time John Y. Beall, a Confederate officer,
was confined with General Pryor, having been, it
was supposed, implicated in a conspiracy to set fire
to hotels and museums in New York, derail and
fire railroad trains. Young Beall protested innocence,
but finally he was arrested, tried by court-martial,
and sentenced to be hanged. He belonged
to an influential Southern family, and was held in
high esteem south of Mason and Dixon's line.
Some of the officials of the Confederacy served
notice on Secretary of War Stanton that if Beall was
hanged, they would put the rope around the necks
of a number of prominent Northern soldiers who
at that time were in their custody. But the stern
Stanton was relentless, and he only sent back word
that if the threat was carried into execution, he would
hang Pryor. Mr. McLean became interested in
young Beall's fate, and suggested that if General
Pryor would make a personal appeal in his behalf
to President Lincoln, his execution might probably be
prevented. To that end, Mr. McLean telegraphed
a request to Mr. Lincoln, that he accord General
Pryor an interview, to which a favorable response
was promptly returned. The next evening General
Pryor, with Mr. McLean and Mr. Forney, called
at the White House, and were graciously received
by the President. General Pryor at once opened
his intercession in behalf of Captain Beall; but although
Mr. Lincoln evinced the sincerest compassion
for the young man and an extreme aversion to his
death, he felt constrained to yield to the assurance
of General Dix, in a telegram just received, that the
execution was indispensable to the security of the
Northern cities. Mr. Lincoln then turned the conversation
to the recent conference at Hampton
Roads, the miscarriage of which he deplored with
the profoundest sorrow. He said that had the Confederate
government agreed to the reëstablishment
of the Union and the abolition of slavery, the people
of the South might have been compensated for the
loss of their negroes and would have been protected
by a universal amnesty, but that Mr. Jefferson
Davis made the recognition of the Confederacy a
condition sine qua non of any negotiations. Thus,
he declared, would Mr. Davis be responsible for
every drop of blood that should be shed in the
further prosecution of the war, a futile and wicked
effusion of blood, since it was then obvious to every
sane man that the Southern armies must be speedily
crushed. On this topic he dwelt so warmly and at
such length that General Pryor inferred that he still
hoped the people of the South would reverse Mr.
Davis's action, and would renew the negotiations for
peace. Indeed, he declared in terms that he could
not believe the senseless obstinacy of Mr. Davis
represented the sentiment of the South. It was apparent
to General Pryor that Mr. Lincoln desired
him to sound leading men of the South on the subject.
Accordingly, on the general's return to Richmond,
he did consult with Senator Hunter and
other prominent men in the Confederacy, but with
one voice they assured him that nothing could be
done with Mr. Davis, and that the South had only
to await the imminent and inevitable catastrophe.
The inevitable catastrophe marched on apace.
On the morning of April 2 we were all up early
that we might prepare and send to Dr. Claiborne's
hospital certain things we had suddenly acquired.
An old farmer friend of my husband had loaded a
wagon with peas, potatoes, dried fruit, hominy, and
a little bacon, and had sent it as a welcoming present.
We had been told of the prevalence of scurvy in
the hospitals, and had boiled a quantity of hominy,
and also of dried fruit, to be sent with the potatoes
for the relief of the sick.
My husband said to me at our early breakfast:—
"How soundly you can sleep! The cannonading
was awful last night. It shook the house."
"Oh, that is only Fort Gregg," I answered.
"Those guns fire incessantly. I don't consider
them. You've been shut up in a casemate so long
you've forgotten the smell of powder."
Our father, who happened to be with us that
morning, said:—
"By the bye, Roger, I went to see General Lee,
and told him you seemed to be under the impression
that if your division moves, you should go along
with it. The general said emphatically: 'That would
be violation of his parole, Doctor. Your son surely
knows he cannot march with the army until he is
exchanged.' "
This was a great relief to me, for I had been afraid
of a different construction.
After breakfast I repaired to the kitchen to see
the pails filled for the hospital, and to send Alick
and John on their errand.
Presently a message was brought me that I must
join my husband, who had walked out to the fortification
behind the garden. I found a low earthwork
had been thrown up during the night still
nearer our house, and on it he was standing. My
husband held out his hand and drew me up on the
breastwork beside him. Negroes were passing,
wheeling their barrows, containing the spades they
had just used. Below was a plain, and ambulances
were collecting and stopping at intervals. Then a
slender gray line stretched across under cover of the
first earthwork and the forts. Fort Gregg and
Battery 45 were belching away with all their might,
answered by guns all along the line. While we
gazed on all this, the wood opposite seemed alive,
and out stepped a division of bluecoats—muskets
shining and banners flying in the morning sun.
My husband exclaimed: "My God! What a
line! They are going to fight here right away.
Run home and get the children in the cellar."
When I reached the little encampment behind
the house, I found the greatest confusion.
Tents were struck, and a wagon was loading
with them.
Captain Glover rode up to me and conjured me
to leave immediately. I reminded him of his
promise not to allow me to be surprised.
"We are ourselves surprised," he said; "believe
me, your life is not safe here a moment." Tapping
his breast, he continued, "I bear despatches proving
what I say."
I ran into the house, and with my two little children
I started bareheaded up the road to town. I
bade the servants remain. If things grew warm, they
had the cellar, and perhaps their presence would save
their own goods and mine, should the day go against
us. The negroes, in any event, would be safe.
The morning was close and warm, and as we
toiled up the dusty road, I regretted the loss of my
hat. Presently I met a gentleman driving rapidly
from town. It was my neighbor, Mr. Laighton.
He had removed his wife and little girls to a place
of safety and was returning for me. He proposed,
as we were now out of musket range, that I should
rest with the children under the shade of a tree, and
he would return to the house to see if he could save
something—what did I suggest? I asked that he
would bring a change of clothing for the children
and my medicine chest.
As we waited for his return, some terrified horses
dashed up the road, one with blood flowing from
his nostrils. When Mr. Laighton finally returned,
he brought news that he had seen my husband, that
my boys were safe with him, that all the cooked
provisions were spread out for the passing soldiers,
and that more were in preparation; also that he had
promised to take care of me, and to leave the general
free to dispense these things judiciously. John
had put the service of silver into the buggy, and
Eliza had packed a trunk, for which he was to return.
This proved to be the French trunk, in which
Eliza sent a change of clothing.
When Mr. Laighton asked where he should go
with us, I had no suggestion to make. Few of my
friends were in the town, which was filled with refugees.
My dear Mrs. Meade or Mr. Charles
Campbell would, I was sure, shelter us in an extremity.
I decided to drive slowly through the crowded
streets, looking out for some sign of lodgings to let.
Presently we met a man who directed us to an empty
house, and there, dumping the silver service in the
front porch, Mr. Laighton left us. About noon I
had my first news from the seat of war. John and
Alick appeared, the latter leading Rose by a rope.
John was to return (he had come to bring me some
biscuits and my champagne glasses!), but Alick positively
rebelled. Go back! No, marm, not if he
knew his name was Alick. His mammy had never
borned him to be in no battle! And walking off to
give Rose a pail of water, he informed her that
"You'n me, Rose, is the only folks I see anywhar
'bout here with any sense."
Neighbors soon discovered us; and to my joy I
found that Mrs. Gibson, Mrs. Meade, and Mr.
Bishop—one of my father's elders—were in their
own houses, very near my temporary shelter.
Our father, I learned afterwards, was with the
hospital service of his corps, and had been sent to
the rear. I sent John back to the farm, strictly
ordering that the flag should be cared for. He told
me it was safe. He had hidden it under some fence
rails in the cellar. As to the battle, he had no news,
except that "Marse Roger is giving away everything
on the earth. All the presents from the farmer will
go in a little while."
In the evening my little boys, envoys from their
father, came in with confidential news. The day
had gone against us. General Lee was holding the
line through our garden. The city would be surrendered
at midnight. Their father was giving all
our stores of food and all his Confederate money to
the private soldiers, a fact which evidently impressed
them most of all.
I have told the thrilling story of the ensuing events
elsewhere. Having been compelled to repeat much,
I must now hasten on,—only briefly recording my
husband's recapture, release on parole, and continued
recapture every time the occupying troops were replaced
by a new division.
The day the Federals entered the town I saw our
precious banner borne in triumph past the door.
The dear Petersburg women had made it and given
it to their brave defender; it was coming back, amid
shouts and songs of derision, a captive! As the
troops passed they sang, to their battle hymn:—
"John
Brown's body is a-mouldering in the ground,
And down the line the
tune was caught by advancing
soldiers:—
"Hang
Jeff Davis on a sour apple tree,
"Ole Uncle Frank's
at de bottom of dis business,"
said Alick; and alas! we had reason to believe
that the wily old gentleman—whom we had left
hiding in the cellar and imploring "for Gawd's sake,
Jinny, bring me a gode o' water "—had purchased
favor by revealing the hiding-place of our banner.
Early that morning German soldiers had rushed
Into our house demanding prisoners. My husband
was marched off to headquarters, and the parole
written by Mr. Lincoln himself on a visiting-card
respected. The morning was filled with exciting
incidents. Our English "colonel" came early:
"To say good-by, madam! It's a shame!—and
all just a question of bread and cheese—nothing
but bread and cheese!"
"We sat all day in the front room, watching the
splendidly equipped host as it marched by on its
way to capture Lee. It soon became known that we
were there. Within the next few days we had calls
from old Washington friends. Among others my
husband was visited by Elihu B. Washburne and Senator
Henry Wilson, afterward Vice-president of the
United States with General Grant. These paid long
visits and talked kindly and earnestly of the South.
Mr. Lincoln soon arrived and sent for my husband.
But General Pryor excused himself, saying
that he was a paroled prisoner, that General Lee was
still in the field, and that he could hold no conference
with the head of the opposing army.
The splendid troops passed continually. Our
Hearts sank within us. We had but one hope—
that General Lee would join Joseph E. Johnston and
find his way to the mountains of Virginia, those
ramparts of nature which might afford protection
until we could rest and recruit.
Intelligence of the death of President Lincoln
reached Petersburg on the 17th of April. As he had
been with us but a few days before, manifestly in
perfect health and in all the glow and gladness of
the triumph of the Federal arms, the community
was unspeakably shocked by the catastrophe. That
he fell by the hand of an assassin, and that the deed
was done by a Confederate and avowedly in the interest
of the Confederate cause, were circumstances
which distressed us with an apprehension that the
entire South would be held responsible for the atrocious
occurrence. The day after the tragic news
reached us, the people of Petersburg in public meeting
adopted resolutions framed by General Pryor,
deploring the President's death and denouncing his
assassination,—resolutions which gave expression
to the earnest and universal sentiment of Virginia.
I question if, in any quarter of the country, the virtues
of Abraham Lincoln—as exhibited in his spirit
of forgiveness and forbearance—are more revered
than in the very section which was the battle-ground
of the fight for independence of his rule. It is certainly
my husband's conviction that had he lived, the
South would never have suffered the shame and sorrow
of the carpet-bag régime.
MY condition during the
military occupation
of Petersburg was extremely unpleasant. I
was alone with my children when General
Sheridan demanded my house for an adjutant's
office. Such alarming rumors had reached us of
outrages committed by marauding parties in the
neighboring counties that my husband had obtained
an extension of his parole to visit his sisters in Nottoway
County. His first information of them was
from finding their garments in a wagon driven by
German soldiers, who, challenged by the barrel of
a pistol, made good their escape, leaving their
plunder behind them. The fate of his sisters was
not discovered for some time. They had found
means to hide when the thieves appeared.
General Sheridan, meanwhile, kept me prisoner in
two rooms for ten days, and very trying was the experience
of those days. He called to "make his
respects" to me the day he left, and although I received
him courteously he was fully aware that I
appreciated the indignity he had put upon me and
the record he had made before I met him. He
thanked me for the patience with which I had endured
the ceaseless noise, tramping, and confusion,
night and day, of the adjutant's office, and apologized
for the policy he had adopted all through the
war.
"It was the best thing to do," he informed me.
"The only way to stamp out this rebellion was to
handle it without gloves."
I made no answer. "The mailed hand might
crush the women and babes," I thought, "but never,
never kill the spirit!"
However, they departed at last—leaving me a
huge gas-bill to pay and a house polluted with dirt
and dust. My husband, still a paroled prisoner, at
the end of his leave of absence returned to me and
reported to the authorities.
We had made the acquaintance of General Warren,
who had been superseded by Sheridan and was now
without a command. We grew very fond of him.
He spent many hours with us. Tactful, sympathetic,
and kind, he never grieved or offended us.
One evening he silently took his seat. Presently he
said:—
"I have news which will be painful to you. It
hurts me to tell you, but I think you had rather
hear it from me than from a stranger—General Lee
has surrendered."
It was an awful blow to us. All was over. All
the suffering, bloodshed, death—all for nothing!
General Johnston's army was surrendered to
General Sherman in North Carolina on April 26.
The banner which had led the armies of the South
through fire and blood to victory, to defeat, in times
of starvation, cold, and friendlessness; the banner
that many a husband and lover had waved aloft on
a forlorn hope until it fell from his lifeless hands;
the banner found under the dying boy at Gettysburg,
who had smilingly refused assistance lest it be discovered,—
the banner of a thousand histories was
furled forever, with none so poor to do it reverence.
My dear general was not free until Johnston surrendered.
His flag was still in the field, but he was
allowed to go to Richmond, twenty miles away, to seek
work of some kind to meet our present necessities.
My servants came in from Cottage Farm, and every
one begged to remain and serve me "for the good" I
had "already done them," but this, of course, I could
not permit. My faithful John protested passionately
against accepting his freedom, but I was firm
in demanding he should return to his father in Norfolk.
He had earned five dollars in United States
money; I had five more which my little boys had
gained in a small cigar speculation. This I gave
him.
"Now don't let me see you here to-morrow, John.
Write to me from Norfolk."
The next morning he was gone, and I had a grateful
letter from his old father, who expressed, however,
some anxiety about his "army habits."
We had soon occasion to regret the absence of the
protecting soldiers. Almost immediately a tall,
lantern-jawed young fellow with a musket on his
shoulder marched in. I was alone, and he walked
up to me with a threatening aspect.
"What do you want here?" I demanded.
"I want whiskey—d'ye hear? Whiskey!"
"You'll not get it!"
"Wall, I rayther guess you'll have to scare it up!
I'll search the house."
"Search away," I blithely requested him. "Search
away, and I'll call the provost guard to help you!"
He turned and marched out. At the door he
sent me a Parthian arrow.
"Wall! You've got a damned tongue in yer
head ef you ain't got no whiskey."
I repeat this story because my husband has always
considered it a good one—too good to be forgotten!
The time now came when I must draw rations
for my family. I could not do this by proxy. I
was required to present my request in person. As
I walked through the streets in early morning, I
thought I had never known a lovelier day. How
could nature spread her canopy of blossoming magnolia
and locust as if nothing had happened ? How
could the vine over the doorway of my old home
load itself with snowy roses, how could the birds
sing, how could the sun rise, as if such things as
these could ever again gladden our broken hearts?
My dear little sons understood they were to escort
me everywhere, so we presented ourselves together
at the desk of the government official and
announced our errand.
"Have you taken the oath of allegiance, madam?"
inquired that gentleman.
"No, sir." I was quite prepared to take the
oath.
The young officer looked
at me seriously for a
moment, and said, as he wrote out the order :—
"Neither will I
require it of you, madam!"
I was in better spirits
after this pleasant incident,
and calling to Alick, I bade him arm himself with
the largest basket he could find and take my order
to the commissary.
"We are going to
have all sorts of good things,"
I told him, "fresh meat, fruit, vegetables, and
everything."
When the boy returned, he
presented a drooping
figure and a woebegone face. My first unworthy
suspicion suggested his possible confiscation of my
stores for drink,—for which my poor Alick had a
weakness,—but he soon explained.
"I buried that ole
stinkin' fish! I wouldn't
bring it in your presence. An' here's the meal they
give me."
Hairy caterpillars were
jumping through the
meal! I turned to my table and wrote:—
"Is the commanding
general aware of the nature of the
ration issued this day to the destitute women of Petersburg?
[Signing myself] "MRS. ROGER A. PRYOR."
This I gave to Alick,
with instructions to present
it, with the meal, to General Hartsuff.
Alick returned with no answer; but in a few minutes
a tall orderly stood before me, touched his cap,
and handed me a note.
"Major-General Hartsuff is sorry he cannot make right
all that seems so wrong. He sends the enclosed. Some
day General Pryor will repay.
"GEORGE L. HARTSUFF,
The note contained an
official slip of paper:—
"The Quartermaster and Commissary of the Army of
the Potomac are hereby ordered to furnish Mrs. Roger A.
Pryor with all she may demand or require, charging the
same to the private account of
"GEORGE L. HARTSUFF,
Without the briefest
deliberation I wrote and returned
the following reply:—
"Mrs. Roger A. Pryor is not insensible to the generous
offer of Major-General Hartsuff, but he ought to have known
that the ration allowed the destitute women of Petersburg
must be enough for
"MRS. ROGER A. PRYOR."
As I sat alone,
revolving various schemes for our
sustenance,—the selling of the precious testimonial
service (given by the democracy of Virginia after
my husband's noble fight against "Know-nothingism"),
the possibility of finding occupation for myself,—
the jingling of chain harness at the door
arrested my attention. There stood a handsome
equipage, from which a very fine lady indeed was
alighting. She bustled in with her lace-edged handkerchief
to her eyes, and announced herself as Mrs.
Hartsuff. She was superbly gowned in violet silk
and lace, with a tiny fanchon bonnet tied beneath an
enormous cushion of hair behind, the first of the
fashionable chignons I had seen,—an arrangement
called a "waterfall," an exaggeration of the plethoric,
distended "bun" of the Englishwoman of a few
years ago.
I found myself, all at once, conscious that I must,
in this lady's eyes, resemble nothing so much as the
wooden Mrs. Noah, who presides over the animals
in the children's "Noah's arks." Enormous hoops
were then in fashion. I had long since been abandoned
by mine, and never been able to get my own
consent to borrow, as others did, from a friendly
grape-vine. My gown was of chocolate-colored
calico with white spots. My hair! I had torn it
out by the roots when I was delirious at the time of
the fierce battle of Port Walthall (six miles from
Petersburg), which I had heard, my senses being
quickened by fever.
Mrs. Hartsuff began hurriedly: "Oh, my dear
lady, we are in such distress at headquarters!
George is in despair! You won't let him help you!
Whatever is he to do?"
"I really am grateful to the general," I assured
her; "but you see there is no reason he should do
more for me than for others."
"Oh, but there is reason. You have suffered
more than the rest. You have been driven from
your home! Your house has been sacked. George
knows all about you. I have brought a basket for
you—tea, coffee, sugar, crackers."
"I cannot accept it, I am sorry."
"But what are you going to do? Are you
going to starve?"
"Very likely," I said, "but somehow I shall not
very much mind!"
"Oh, this is too utterly, utterly dreadful!" said
the lady as she left the room.
The next day the ration was changed. Fresh
meat, coffee, sugar, and canned vegetables were
issued to all the women of Petersburg. The first
morning they were received I met the wife of
General Weisiger trudging along with a basket.
"Going for your rations?" I asked her. "No
indeed! I'm going, with the only five dollars I
have in the world, to the sutler's! I shall buy, as
far as it goes, currants, citron, raisins, sugar, butter,
eggs, brandy, spice—"
"Mercy! Are you to open a grocery?"
"Not a bit of it "—solemnly—"I'm going to
make a fruit cake!"
Less, one might think, should have contented a
starving woman! The little incident is characteristic
of the Southern woman's temperament. She can lie as
patiently as another under the heel of a hard fate, but
the moment the heel is lifted she is ready for a festival.
All the citizens who had been driven away now
began to return—among them the owners of the
house I was occupying, and I was compelled to return
to Cottage Farm. General Hartsuff, to whom
I applied for a guard, said at once:—
"It is impossible for you to go to Cottage Farm;
there are fifty or more negroes on the place. You
cannot live there."
"I must! It is my only shelter."
"Well, then, I'll allow you a guard, and Mrs.
Hartsuff had better take you out herself, that is, if
you can condescend to accept as much."
I was not aware that Mrs. Hartsuff had entered
and stood behind me.
"And I think, George," she said, "you ought to
give Mrs. Pryor a horse and cart in place of her
own that were stolen." Before my conscience
could strengthen itself to protest that I had not
owned a horse and cart, the general exclaimed: "All
right, all right Madam, you will find the guard at
your door when you arrive. You go this evening?
All right—good morning."
Mrs. Hartsuff duly appeared in the late afternoon
with an ambulance and four horses, and we departed
in fine style. She was very cheery and agreeable,
and made me promise to let her come often to see
me. As we were galloping along in state, we
passed a line of weary-looking dusty Confederate
soldiers, limping along, on their way to their homes.
They stood aside to let us pass. I was cut to the
heart at the spectacle. Here was I, accepting the
handsome equipage of the invading commander—I,
who had done nothing, going on to my comfortable
home; while they, poor fellows, who had borne
long years of battle and starvation, were mournfully
returning on foot, to find, perhaps, no home to shelter
them. "Never again," I said to myself, "shall
this happen! If I cannot help, I can at least
suffer with them."
But when I reached Cottage Farm, I found a home
that no soldier, however forlorn, could have envied
me. A scene of desolation met my eyes.
The earth was ploughed and trampled, the grass and
flowers were gone, the carcasses of six dead cows
lay in the yard, and filth unspeakable had gathered
in the corners of the house. The evening air
was heavy with the odor of decaying flesh. As the
front door opened, millions of flies swarmed forth.
"If this were I," said Mrs. Hartsuff, as she
gathered her skirts as closely around her as her
hoops would permit, "I should fall across this
threshold and die."
"I shall not fall," I said proudly; "I shall stand
in my lot."
Within was dirt and desolation. Pieces of fat
pork lay on the floors, molasses trickled from
the library shelves, where bottles lay uncorked.
Filthy, malodorous tin cans were scattered on the
floors. Nothing, not even a tin dipper to drink
out of the well, was left in the house, except one
chair out of which the bottom had been cut and
one bedstead fastened together with bayonets.
Picture frames were piled against the wall. I
eagerly examined them. Every one was empty.
One family portrait of an old lady was hanging on
the wall with a sabre cut across her face.
To my great joy Aunt Jinny appeared, full of
sympathy and resource. She gathered us into her
kitchen while she swept the cleanest room for us
and spread quilts upon the floor. Later in the
evening an ambulance from Mrs. Hartsuff drove
up. She had sent me a tin box of bread and butter
sandwiches, some tea, an army cot, and army
bedding.
The guard, a great tall fellow, came to me for
orders. I felt nervous at his presence and wished
I had not brought him. I directed him to watch
all night at the road side of the house, while I would
sit up and keep watch in the opposite direction.
The children soon slept upon the floor.
As the night wore on, I grew extremely anxious
about the strange negroes. Aunt Jinny thought
there were not more than fifty. They had filled
every outhouse except the kitchen. Suppose they
should overpower the guard and murder us all!
Everything was quiet. I had not the least disposition
to sleep—thinking, thinking of all the old
woman had told me: of the sacking of the house, of
the digging of the cellar in search of treasure, of the
torch that had twice been applied to the house and
twice withdrawn because some officer wanted the
shaded dwelling for a temporary lodging. Presently
I was startled by a shrill scream from the kitchen, a
door opened suddenly and shut, and a voice cried:
"Thank Gawd! Thank Gawd A'mighty!" Then
all was still.
Was this a signal? I held my breath and
listened, then softly rose, closed the shutters and
fastened them, crept to the door, and bolted it inside.
I might defend my children till the guard
could come.
Evidently he had not heard! He was probably
sleeping the sleep of an untroubled conscience on
the bench in the front porch. And with untroubled
consciences my children were sleeping. It was so
dark in the room I could not see their faces, but I
could touch them, and push the wet locks from
their brows, as they lay in the close and heated
atmosphere.
I resumed my watch at the window, pressing my
face close to the slats of the shutters. A pale half-moon
hung low in the sky, turning its averted face
from a suffering world. At a little distance I
could see the freshly made soldier's grave which
Alick had discovered and reported. A heavy rain
had fallen in the first hours of the night, and a stiff
arm and hand now protruded from the shallow
grave. To-morrow I would reverently cover the
appealing arm, be it clad in blue or in gray, and
would mark the spot. Now, as I sat with my
fascinated gaze upon it, I thought of the tens of
thousands, of the hundreds of thousands of upturned
faces beneath the green sod of old Virginia.
Strong in early manhood, grave, high-spirited men
of genius, men whom their country had educated
for her own defence in time of peril,—they had died
because that country could devise in her wisdom no
better means of settling a family quarrel than the
wholesale slaughter of her sons by the sword. And
now? "Not until the heavens be no more shall
they awake nor be raised out of their sleep."
And then, as I sorrowed for their early death in
loneliness and anguish, I remembered the white-robed
souls beneath the altar of God,—the souls
that had "come out of great tribulation," and
because they had thus suffered "they shall hunger
no more, neither thirst any more;... and God shall
wipe away all tears from their eyes."
And then, as the pale, distressful moon sank behind
the trees, and the red dawn streamed up from
the east, the Angel of Hope, who had "spread her
white wings and sped her away" for a little season,
returned. And Hope held by the hand an angel
stronger than she, who bore to me a message: "In
the world ye have tribulations; but be of good
cheer; I have overcome the world."
The sun was rising when I saw my good old
friend emerge from her kitchen, and I opened the
shutters to greet her. She had brought me a cup
of delicious coffee, and was much distressed because
I had not slept. Had I heard anything?
" 'Course I know you was bleeged to hear," said
Aunt Jinny, as she bustled over the children.
"That was Sis' Winny ! She got happy in the
middle of the night, an' Gawd knows what she
would have done if Frank hadn't ketched hold
of her and pulled her back in the kitchen! Frank
an' me is pretty nigh outdone an' discouraged 'bout
Sis' Winny. She prays constant all day; but Gawd
A'mighty don't count on being bothered all night.
Ain't He 'ranged for us all to sleep, an' let Him
have a little peace? Sis' Winny must keep her
happiness to herself, when folks is trying to git some
res'."
The guard now came to my window to say he
"guessed" he'd "have to put on some more harness.
Them blamed niggers refused to leave. They might
change their minds when they saw the pistols."
"Oh, you wouldn't shoot, would you?" I said
in great distress. "Call them all to the back door
and let me speak with them." I found myself in
the presence of some seventy-five negroes, men,
women, and children, all with upturned faces, keenly
interested in what I had to say to them.
I talked to them kindly and explained my presence,
asking them to remain, if they would help
clean the yard, with the result that Abram and
Beverly, two old men who had known my general
in his boyhood, pledged themselves to stay with me
on the terms I suggested.
To my great joy, my dear husband returned from
Richmond. There was no hope there for lucrative
occupation. He had no profession. He had forgotten
all the little law he had learned at the university.
He had been an editor, diplomat, politician,
and soldier, and distinguished himself in all four.
These were now closed to him forever! There
seemed to be no room for a rebel in all the world.
WE found it almost
impossible to take up our
lives again. All the cords binding us to the
past were severed, beyond the hope of reunion.
We sat silently looking out on a landscape
marked here and there by chimneys standing sentinel
over blackened heaps, where our neighbors
had made happy homes. Only one remained, Mr.
Green's, beyond a little ravine across the road.
We had, fortunately, no inclination to read. A
few books had been saved, only those for which we
had little use. A soldier walked in one day with a
handsome volume which Jefferson Davis, after inscribing
his name in it, had presented to the general.
The soldier calmly requested the former owner to
be kind enough to add to the value of the volume
by writing beneath the inscription his own autograph,
and his request granted, walked off with it
under his arm. "He has been at some trouble,"
said my husband, "and he had as well be happy if I
cannot!"
As the various brigades moved away from our
neighborhood, a few plain articles of furniture that
had been taken from the house were restored to
us, but nothing handsome or valuable, no books
nor pictures,—just a few chairs and tables. I had
furnished an itemized list of all the articles we had
lost, with only this result.
We had news after a while of our blooded mare,
Lady Jane. A letter enclosing her photograph came
from a New England officer:—
"TO MR. PRYOR,
"Yours truly,
"P.S. The mare is in good health, as you will doubtless
be glad to know."
Disposed as my general
was to be amiable, this
was a little too much! The pedigree was not sent,
but later the amiable owner of Lady Jane sent her
photograph. Also his own—on her back.
A great number of tourists soon began to pass our
house on their way to visit the localities near us,
now become historic. They frequently called upon
us, claiming some common acquaintance. We could
not but resent this. Their sympathetic attitude offended
us, sore and proud as we were.
We were perfectly aware that they wished to see us,
and not to gain, as they affected, information about
the historic localities on the farm. Still less did
they desire ignobly to triumph over us. A boy,
when he tears off the wings of a fly, is much interested
in observing its actions, not that he is cruel—
far from it! He is only curious to see how the
creature will behave under very disadvantageous
circumstances.
One day a clergyman called, with a card of introduction
from Mrs. Hartsuff, who had, I imagine,
small discernment as regards clergymen. This one
was a smug little man, sleek, unctuous, and trim,
with Pecksniffian self-esteem oozing out of every
pore of his face.
"Well, madam," he commenced, "I trust I find
you lying meekly under the chastening rod of the
Lord. I trust you can say 'it is good I was
afflicted.' "
Having no suitable answer just ready, I received
his pious exhortation in silence. One can always
safely do this with a clergyman.
"There are seasons," continued the good man,
"when chastisement must be meted out to the transgressor;
but if borne in the right spirit, the rod may
blossom with blessings in the end."
A little more of the same nature wrung from me
the query, "Are there none on the other side who
need the rod?"
"Oh—well, now—my dear lady! You must
consider! You were in the wrong in this unhappy
contest, or, I should say, this most righteous
war."
"Væ victis!" I exclaimed. "Our homes were
invaded. We are on our own soil!"
My reverend brother grew red in the face. Rising
and bowing himself out, he sent me a Parthian
arrow:-
"No
thief e'er felt the halter draw
Fortunately my general was absent at the moment.
Like the Douglas, he had endured much, but—
"Last
and worst, to spirit proud
this was more than he
could endure.
The suggestive odors within doors could never be
stifled or cleansed away. Not before October
could I get my consent to eat a morsel in the house.
I took my meals under the trees, unless driven by
the rains to the shelter of the porch. I suffered terribly
for want of occupation. I had no household to
manage, no garments to mend or make. My little
Lucy could not bear the sun, and she sat quietly
beside me all day. I could have made a sun-bonnet
for her, but I had no fabric, no thimble, needles,
thread, or scissors. Finally I discovered in the pocket
of one of my Washington coats my silver card-case
with Trinity Church on one side and the Capitol at
Washington on the other,—objects I had now no
right to hold dear. I made Alick drive me in my
little farm cart to the sutler's and effected an exchange
for a small straw "Shaker" bonnet which I am sure
could have been purchased for less than one dollar.
Protected with this, the little girl found a play-house
under the trees. A good old friend, Mr. Kemp,
invited the boys to accompany him upon relic-hunting
expeditions to the narrow plain which had divided
the opposing lines on that fateful April morning
just three months before. Ropes were fastened
around extinct shells, and they were hauled in, to
stand sentinel at the door. The shells were short
cylinders, with one pointed end like a candle
before it is lighted. Numbers of minie balls were
dug out of the sand. One day Mr. Kemp brought
in a great curiosity—two bullets welded together,
having been shot from opposing rifles.
The sultry days were begun and rounded by hours
of listless endurance followed by troubled sleep. A
bag of army "hard-tack" stood in a corner, so the
children were never hungry. Presently they, too,
sat around us, too listless to play or talk. A great
army of large, light brown Norway rats now overran
the farm. They would walk to the corner before
our eyes and help themselves to the army ration.
We never moved a finger to drive them away.
After a while Alick appeared with an enormous
black-and-white cat.
"Dis is jest a lettle mo'n I can stand," said Alick.
"De Yankees has stole ev'rything, and dug up de
whole face o' de yearth—and de Jews comes all de
time and pizens de well, droppin' down chains an'
grapplin'-irons to see ef we-all has hid silver—but
I ain' obleedged to stan' sassyness fum dese outlandish
rats."
Alick had to surrender. The very first night
after the arrival of his valiant cat there was a scuffle
in the room where the crackers were kept, a chair
was overturned, and a flying cat burst through the
hall, pursued by three or four huge rats. The cat
took refuge in a tree, and stealthily descending at
an opportune moment, stole away and left the field
to the enemy.
Of course there could be but one result from this
life. Malaria had hung over us for weeks, and now
one after another of the children lay down upon the
"pallets" on the floor, ill with fever. Then I succumbed
and was violently ill. Our only nurse was
my dear general; and not in all the years when he
never shirked a duty, nor lost a march, nor rode on
his own horse when his men toiled on foot or if
one failed by the way, nor ever lost one of the
battles in which he personally led them,—not in all
those trying times was he nobler, grander than in
his long and lonely vigils beside his sick family.
And most nobly did the aged negress, my blessed
Aunt Jinny, stand by us. My one fevered vision
was of an ebony idol.
General and Mrs. Hartsuff were terribly afraid of
the Southern fevers, but sent us sympathetic messages
from the gate. But as soon as I could receive
him, Captain Gregory, the commissary general, sought
an interview with me. General Hartsuff had sent
him to say that it was absolutely necessary for General
Pryor to leave Virginia. He had never been
pardoned. There were men in power who constantly
hinted at punishment and retribution. He
had been approached by General Hartsuff and vehemently
refused to leave his family.
"Where, oh, where could he go?" I pleaded.
"He does think sometimes of New Orleans."
"Madam," said Captain Gregory, "there is a
future before your husband. New York is the
place for him."
"He will never, never consent to go there," I
said.
"Well, then, we must use a little diplomacy.
Send him by sea to shake off his chills. Mark my
words—as soon as he registers in New York, friends
will gather around him. Only send him—and speedily.
I come from General Hartsuff."
My Theo was listening to this conversation, and
when Captain Gregory left, he implored me to obey
him. Without consulting his father the old horse
General Hartsuff had given me was hitched to the
little cart, and we set forth to find some broker
who would lend us a small sum, receiving my watch
and diamond ring as pledges for repayment.
After several failures we found an obliging banker
who lent me, upon my proposed security, three
hundred dollars. As I left his office my hand
instinctively sought my little watch to learn the hour.
It was gone!—pledged to send my general to New
York. I bought some quinine and ordered my
husband's tailor to make without delay a suit of
clothes to replace the threadbare uniform of Confederate
gray. It was difficult to persuade the wearer
to accept the proposition—which was only for the
sea voyage in order to break the chills that shook
him so relentlessly every third day. Nothing was
farther from my thought or wishes than a permanent
residence in New York.
IT was supposed that my
husband would be absent
only a week. The following letter from
New York explains his delay:—
"I had intended leaving here yesterday, but our friend,
General Warren, invited me for dinner Sunday. I find him
in a handsome house in a fashionable quarter of the city.
Mrs. Warren inquired kindly about you. She has two
charming sisters of our Gordon's age.
"What will you think when I tell you that several
gentlemen suggest to me to settle here? Dare I 'then,
to beard the lion in his den—the Douglas in his hall!'
Not in his 'hall,' certainly, unless I am very specially invited
by him, but I might in time wrestle with him, in a
court-room. I have a mind to try it. 'The world is all
before us where to choose.' I shouldn't like the Douglas
to find out I have forgotten all the law I ever knew.
Neither would I like my good old Professor Minor (if he
reads the N. Y. reports) to make a similar discovery."
Close upon this letter followed another.
"I am not yet determined when to return. I was to
leave this morning, but Mr. Ben Wood of the News has
requested me to remain a day or two that he might have a
talk with me. What this means, I am not sure. I conjecture
he will propose some connection with his paper.
By the last of the week you may expect me with you."
The last of the week found him still in New York.
Early in October he wrote:—
"I have accepted Mr. Wood's proposition for the present.
The only difficulty I see is the fact that they refuse me a
pardon. If they learn that I am writing for the News,
they may send me to keep company with John Mitchell.
I understand that charges are constantly made against me
in Washington. Whatever they are, they are false,
trumped up to serve some sinister purpose. Yet I am resolved
not to degrade myself by any abject submission. I
have never solicited 'pardon,' and I mean to approach them
with no further overture.
"I am so glad you liked the box. Don't scold me for
extravagance. You have suffered long enough for the mere
decencies of life. I am going to work like a beaver and
with no other purpose now than to earn a living for my
dear wife and children. Ambition! The ambition of my
life is to have my darlings settled in comfort. May God
assist me in the endeavor!
"My room is at 47 West 12th Street. There you
must send my winter clothes—and we must try, whatever
is left undone, to send the boys to school."
But after a week or two he became discouraged at
the cost of living in New York, and wavered again.
"I feel I cannot bear a long separation from my dear
family—my darling little ones. And yet how can I maintain
them here? Is it not a cruel fortune which tears us
asunder when our delight in each other is about the only
source of happiness left us in this world? I shall lose, in
this hopeless grind, all the elastic energy of my mind. I
cannot live without you! Do you advise me to continue
my connection with the News? Twenty-five dollars a
week is a pitiful sum, but how can I do better ? If I can
only procure the comforts of life for my family! That is
my only object in life—fame, ambition, office, all these
things I have renounced forever. Is it not hard that one
should be baffled in so reasonable an endeavor? I can
leave here at any moment, my connection with the paper
being that of a mere contributor. I am not at all responsible
for its course, but only for my own articles."
Early in December my husband wrote me the
following letter:—
"I am still the victim of ague and fever—the worst I
ever suffered. The chill comes on every alternate day, and
during its continuance—about two hours—I am tortured
with the most agonizing nausea, followed by fever. Thus
I spend two days in every week. Dr. Whitehead attends
me and expects to relieve me, but meanwhile it is very annoying
to be so stricken just as one enters the fight.
"For I have entered the fight! The die is cast—and
here I mean to remain, 'sink or swim, survive or perish.'
This is the way it has all come about.
"Sitting late one night with Mr. Ben Wood in the
News office, he turned to me and said rather abruptly,
'General, why don't you practise law? You would make
$10,000 a year.' I answered, 'For the best of all
possible reasons—I am not a lawyer.' He replied,
'Neither is C, nor T; yet they make $10,000 a year.'
"Of course the idea of my ever making so great a sum
was too preposterous for a moment's thought. Nevertheless,
Mr. Wood pressed the appeal; and being enforced by
McMasters of the Freeman's Journal, it made an impression
on my mind. I said nothing to you about it at the time,
because I had, until within the last few weeks, reached no
decision in the matter. But just then I received an invitation
from Mr. Luke Cozzens for temporary desk room in
his office and the use of his library. I have really borrowed
books and been studying law in my leisure hours ever since
I came to the city, and I now resolved to make application
for admittance to the Bar! The application was made
by James T. Brady, the most eminent of our forensic orators.
I was required to make affidavit of my residence in
the State, and some other formal facts, but such was my
ignorance of legal procedure that I was unable to draw the
affidavit, which Judge Barnard perceiving, he kindly drew
the paper for me. Thereupon the Hon. John B. Haskins
—my former associate in Congress—was appointed to
examine me as to my knowledge of Law. Under his lead
we went to a restaurant. When seated he proceeded, with
much solemnity of manner, to 'examine' me. He asked
me, 'What are the essentials of the negotiability of a note?'
This question I was prepared to answer, and did answer to
his satisfaction.
"After a 'judicial pause,' he asked gravely, 'What will
you take?'
"This also I was fully prepared to answer—and entirely
to his satisfaction.
"He asked me no other question. He was apparently
satisfied with the good sense of my last answer. We returned
to the Court, and he reported in favor of my application!
"Still an insuperable obstacle to my practising was an
inability to procure an office, for my desk room at Mr.
Cozzens’s was not suitable for my new dignity. This difficulty
has been removed by the offer of Mr. Hughes (an
English 'sympathizer') to allow me the use of one of his
two rooms for the nominal price of $1 a month in
Tryon Row. Both he and I have learned since that this
is considered an undesirable locality—a fact of which we
were ignorant, but here I must remain until I can better
myself. My room is perfectly bare—a carpetless floor,
plain uncovered table, and three chairs—one for myself,
and the others for possible clients. Here I have swung out
my modest shingle soliciting the patronage of the public.
"I have commenced attending the Courts regularly and
have heard the leading lawyers. I am not vain, as you
know, but—I am not afraid of them! But when, when
shall I have a chance? The great difficulty in my way is
the prejudice against 'rebels'; and that I am sorry to see
is not diminishing. I hope to wear it away after a while
if, meantime, I do not starve. It is my last cast—and I
am resolved to succeed or perish in the attempt. Several
New York papers have spoken of my residence here with
kindness and compliment, but a silly sneer in the Boston
Post—under which I am fool enough to suffer—cut me
to the heart, trifling and flippant as it is: 'The Rebel Pryor
has opened an office in New York for the practice of the
Law, but he has not yet had a rap.'—(R. A. P.).
"Look now for uninteresting letters. It will be study,
study, study, ever after this! I am writing now at night,
with a languid head. My children—my dear children!
How I love them! God bless them!"
He wrote, December 28:—
"My prospects here had brightened a little with the
promise of a case that would, in time, have yielded me two
hundred dollars, but a friendly priest (and he was wise) persuaded
the parties to settle out of Court, and so my hopes
were dashed to the ground. But I am retained, provisionally,
as counsel for the National Express Company, from which
I may make something. My thoughts at Christmas in my
lonely office were with my precious household at Cottage
Farm. How I regretted my want of money would not
permit me to send some holiday presents, but we must bear
these privations till happier days. I longed to go to you—
but had no money to defray the expense of the trip.
Dearest Sara, let us endure these trials with all possible
fortitude. If only you can keep happy, I can bear my portion
of the burden."
In February he wrote me:
-
"To-day I make a
reckoning of my earnings since my
residence in New York. I was admitted to the Bar about
the first of December. I have been 'practising,' then, about
two months and a half. Well, my receipts for sundry
small services have been $356, and I am retained by
an express company. I wonder if this looks as if we are
'out of the woods.' Unhappily I have had to pay a debt
incurred when I was in Fort Lafayette, and for which I had
provided money, but it was embezzled by a dishonest
quartermaster at the Fort. Then the small debts we owed
when we left Washington—and which, you remember, the
Confederate Government 'confiscated' and for which exacted payment—have simply waited for me to get work,
and these I must promptly pay. However, I am hopeful.
God grant my anticipations may be realized.
"I have some little money owing to me and some doubtful
claims, and the Court and lawyers treat me with marked
courtesy. I study intensely and am as diligent as possible
in attention to my duties. I mean at least to deserve
success—which is the surest way to realize it. Kiss the
chicks!
"Devotedly,
"P.S. A client interrupts me! Don't be depressed,
Sallie! A gleam of light gilds our horizon, which has been
dark, God knows, long enough. Next summer we must
have our home, and won't it be a happy home? God grant
it. God bless us all."
&
Page 43
Page 44
Page 45
Page 46
Page 47CHAPTER VII
Page 48
Page 49
Page 50
And Leila is dressed in her bridal array.
She's wooed, and she's won
By a proud Baron's son,
And Leila, Leila, Leila's a Lady!"
Page 51
Page 52
Page 53
Page 54CHAPTER VIII
Page 55
Page 56
Page 57
Page 58
Page 59
Page 60
Page 61
Page 62CHAPTER IX
Page 63
Page 64
"SARA A. RICE.
"SARA A. RICE."
Page 65
Page 66
Page 67
Page 68
Page 69
Page 70
Page 71
Page 72
"T. BLAND."
Page 73CHAPTER X
Page 74
Page 75
Page 76
Page 77
Page 78
Page 79
When
Competition dies in Chatham's name."
Page 80
Are
all the light I seek,
Whose
voice in sweetest melodies
Can
love or pardon speak;
I
yield me to thy soft control
Mary
- Mary—Queen of my soul!
(Chorus)
Mary! Mary! Queen of my soul!"
Vive la Compagnie!
And drink to the health of his favorite lass,
Vive la Compagnie!"
Page 81
Veverler
Companyee."
Vive
la compagnie!"
Elahstic
from her ahry tread!"
Page 82
The
ragged rascal ran,"
And
something evermore about to be."
Clear
the track for old Kentucky!"
Page 83
Page 84CHAPTER XI
Page 85
Page 86
Page 87
Page 88
Page 89
Page 90
Page 91CHAPTER XII
Page 92
Page 93
Page 94
Page 95
Page 96
Page 97
Which
Jews might kiss and infidels adore."
Page 98CHAPTER XIII
Page 99
Page 100
Page 101
Page 102
Page 103
Page 104
Page 105
Two
hearts that beat as one."
Page 106CHAPTER XIV
Page 107
Page 108
Page 109
Page 110
Page 111
Page 112
Page 113
Page 114
Page 115
Page 116
Page 117
Page 118
Page 119CHAPTER XV
Page 120
That
ever scuttled ship or cut a throat."
Page 121
Page 122
Their
long dead Gringo President—who rides with his phantom
host.
He
sweeps o'er the land in silence and the cowering natives hide,
From
the Wraith of William Walker—who haunts the land
where he died.
Walker
smiled and sternly told them, 'Till avenged I'll haunt
your land!'
And
now on snow-white stallion once a year at midnight's spell
Across
the land from sea to sea—
rides the form that all know well.
A
phantom troop charge close behind—
but all make never a
sound;
While
his blood cries yet for vengeance against this murderous
herd—
He
will ever come to warn them, that the day is but deferred.
Page 123
"To
the sons of old Honduras as they view him through the
gloom,
The
Gray-eyed Man of Destiny looks the Avatar of Doom;
In
his face they read a warning like the writing on the wall,
'Tis,
'Beware, one day the Gringos will avenge their chieftain's
fall!' "
Page 124
Page 125
Page 126
Page 127
Page 128CHAPTER XVI
"May I have your
receipt for brandy-peaches? You
know Roger is speaking all over the country, trying to win
votes for a seat in Congress. I'm not sure he will be
elected—but I am sure he will like some brandy-peaches!
If he is successful, they will enhance the glory of victory—
if he is defeated, they will help to console him.
"S. A. PRYOR."
Page 129
Page 130
Page 131
Page 132
Page 133
Page 134
Page 135
Page 136
Page 137
Page 138CHAPTER XVII
Page 139
Page 140
Page 141
Page 142
Page 143
Page 144
Page 145
Page 146
Page 147
Page 148
Page 149
Page 150
Page 151
Page 152
Page 153
Page 154
Page 155
Page 156
Page 157
Page 158
Page 159
Page 160
Page 161
Page 162CHAPTER XVIII
Page 163
Page 164
Page 165
Page 166
Page 167
Page 168
Page 169
Page 170
Page 171
Page 172
Page 173CHAPTER XIX
Page 174
Page 175
Page 176
Page 177
Page 178
Page 179
Page 180
Page 181
Page 182
Page 183
An'
Linkum is a fool!
Jeff
Davis rides a fine white horse,
An'
Linkum rides a mule," etc.
Page 184
"PETERSBURG, VA.
"General:
This morning at four o'clock the enemy under
Major-general Peck attacked me at Kelley's store, eight
miles from Suffolk. After three hours' severe fighting we
repulsed them at all points and held the field. Their force
is represented by prisoners to be between ten and fifteen
thousand. My loss in killed and wounded will not exceed
fifty—no prisoners. I regret that Colonel Poage is among
the killed. We inflicted a heavy loss on the enemy.
"ROGER A. PRYOR,
"Brigadier-general Commanding."
Page 185
Page 186
Page 187CHAPTER XX
Page 188
Page 189
Page 190
Page 191
"General:
Your gratifying letter on the 16th inst.,
referring to an article in the Examiner newspaper which
seems to associate you with the opposition to the administration,
has been received.
"JEFFERSON DAVIS."
Page 192
Page 193
"FITZ LEE."
Page 194
Page 195
Page 196
Page 197
Page 198
Page 199CHAPTER XXI
Page 200
Page 201
Page 202
Page 203
De
angel brought de tidin's down.
Do-o-n't
be weary
For
we're gwine home!
(
Answer)
Yas,
my Lawd!
I
want to see my Jesus !
(Answer)
Yas, my Lawd!
"My
brederin do-o-n't be weary,
De
angel brought de tidin's down.
Do-o-n't
be weary
For
we're gwine home."
Page 204
Page 205
Page 206
Page 207
Page 208
Page 209
Page 210
Page 211
Page 212
Page 213
Page 214
"29th SESSION
"NEBRASKA LEGISLATURE.
"I cannot resist
the desire I have to write you concerning
an incident of the war, in which you played such a noble
and splendid part. You may have forgotten Mrs. Mary C.
Burgess, whom, with three little children, you escorted with
much personal risk through from the Confederate picket
line to the Union line. You took two scouts. Each took
a child on his horse, Mrs. Burgess walking. You stopped
in a ravine and told Mrs. Burgess to go into the open field
to the right where she would see a man on a gray horse to
the left, she to signal this man, who would command her
to come to him. She did so, and then came back after the
children. You bade Mrs. Burgess good-by. She took
the children and went again to the man on horseback.
He took her to General Meade's headquarters, where she got
orders to go to City Point, where she was detained two weeks,
General Grant being absent, and she could go no farther
without General Grant's orders. You will remember
how Mrs. Burgess was sent to Mrs. Cumming's house
with an escort of cavalry and infantry with a flag of truce.
They were suspicious of the attention paid Mrs. Burgess,
and at first were inclined to treat her as a spy. But after
many hardships Mrs. Burgess finally reached New York
and friends. Mrs. Burgess is my mother-in-law; is living
with me; is the same dignified, cultivated lady whom you
may remember. She is now in her seventy-fourth year.
The splendid acts of kindness shown by you to her and the
three children no doubt saved their lives. Mother Burgess
sits here and wants you to know you occupy a lifelong
place in her memory. For myself and all the family, I
Page 215
"H. C. M. BURGESS,
"1568 South 20th St.
"Lincoln, Neb."
Page 216CHAPTER XXII
Page 217
Page 218
"BRISTOL, VA.
"My dear Mayor: -
"I very
cheerfully comply with your request to give you
a short sketch of the circumstances which led to my selection
as the Officer to convey Gen. R. A. Pryor to Fort
Warren, Mass., in 1864. As an aid to my memory I have
hunted over my old Army papers, and have found the original
Order from the Military Governor of Washington,
D.C., and also the receipt given me by Gen. Pryor for money
which I turned over to him, on delivering him to the Commandant
of Fort Lafayette, N. Y. Harbor, to which place
my orders were afterwards changed and which papers I
herewith attach.
Page 219
Page 220
"WM. G. SHEEN."
Page 221
"WASHINGTON, D.C., Nov. 29th, 1864.
No. 217
"Military Governor.
"GEO. R. WALBRIDGE,
"Capt & Asst Pro. Marshal."
Page 222
Page 223
Page 224
Page 225
Page 226
Page 227
Page 228
Page 229
Page 230
Page 231CHAPTER XXIII
Page 232
Page 233
Page 234
Yea,
providently caters for the sparrow,"
Page 235
Page 236
Page 237
Page 238
Page 239
Page 240
Page 241
Page 242
Page 243
Page 244
Page 245
Page 246CHAPTER XXIV
Page 247
Page 248
Page 249
Page 250
Page 251
Page 252
Page 253
Page 254
Page 255
Page 256
As
we go marching on!
Oh,
glory hallelujah,
As
we go marching on!"
Page 257
As
we go marching on.
Oh,
glory hallelujah," etc.
Page 258
Page 259CHAPTER XXV
Page 260
Page 261
Page 262
Page 263
"Major-General Commanding"
Page 264
"Major-General Commanding."
Page 265
Page 266
Page 267
Page 268
Page 269
Page 270
Page 271
Page 272
Page 273CHAPTER XXVI
Page 274
"Dear Sir: A very
fine mare belonging to you came into
my camp near Richmond and is now with me. It would
add much to her value if I could get her pedigree. Kindly
send it at your earliest convenience, and oblige,
"——"
Page 275
With
good opinion of the law."
Page 276
To
bear the pity of the crowd"—
Page 277
Page 278
Page 279
Page 280CHAPTER XXVII
Page 281
Page 282
Page 283
Page 284
Page 285
"R. A. P.